Equestria Undeadby bayleaf9514ChaptersChapter 1: Blood and AshChapter 2: Pain and MistakesNightmares and FailureFire and LeadAlone and afraidPrimed and ShroudedFree and clearPower and PestilenceChapter 1: Blood and AshBlood and Ash “Run silver! Go!” Gunshots echoed behind me. I didn't dare look back at the stairwell from which I fled. I feared what I'd if I did. I heard the all too familiar growls of trotters behind me. The crack of my fathers rifle wasn't far behind. The weight of my stuffed saddle bags sapped my stamina. My legs burned from the hours spent on the road. I didn't stop. Down the hall. Around the corner. Down another hall. Everything seemed to look a like in the dark apartment building. Empty cans, broken glass, and crumpled paper crunched under my hooves as I galloped. It had been four weeks after the end of the world. We figured that most of the infected would have left the cities by now. That it would be safe to head into ponyville to look for food. Big mistake. We were in an apartment building that was supposed to have been cleared already. Some pony had spray painted “cleared” on the door. The other buildings we had went through that had been tagged had been clear. Later I learned that it was a tactic to lull a pony into a false sense of security. Then when they died in the building that wasn't clear, you could take all their supplies. As much as I hate it, I can't deny the genius of the plan. I opened the door to an apartment on the left. I knew I needed to get out of the hallway. I didn't want to think about what might happen if one heard me. I screamed as a Reaper stared at me from inside the apartment. Its dead eyes glowed a daunting red, made brighter by the dimly lit hall. A clear sign of dark magic. A lot of it. Reapers were more like animals then zombies. They had a little more magic to them, making them faster, stronger, and smarter than your average zombie. Your could tell the difference by there eyes. Cursed ones glowed an evil red. There was thought in them as well. Careful calculation you would have never associated with a corpse. I still don't know all the different types of zombies. With dark magic as powerful as necromancy, it was nearly impossible to know. The cursed one lunge at me. I lept out of the way. I crashed into the floor. I let out another scream as I felt something dig into my side. Glass. I hadn't payed the trash coated floors of the hall any attention. I mentally scolded myself for being so stupid. Ignoring the pain, I got to my hoofs. No way I would give it another chance to take a bit out of me. No way I would end up like him. “Like it,” I thought. It was important not to think of them as ponies. Because they weren't. I pulled my knife out of its scabbard on my foreleg with my magic. The knife shimmered in my silver aura as I slashed at the cursed one. The cursed one was faster than the trotters I was used to fighting. It stumbled back. The blade of my knife missed entirely. Before I could bring it back around with my magic, the zombie lept at me. We crashed into the floor. The weight of the cursed one landing on top of me forced the air from my lungs. I winced as my head banged against the floor. I could feel more glass finding a home in my skin. I raised my hoofs to block the cursed one from biting into me. It pushed against my forehooves with the force of a buffalo. I could see my combat knife a few feet away. My salvation. I tried to grab it with my levitation. The spell failed. With a zombie on top of me and my chest and on fire, I was too distracted keeping the zombies mouth away from me to concentrate on such a small object. It wasn't hard for me to find an easier target to grab. The apartment door I had opened became shrouded in silver. I smiled. The doors hinges buckled from the force of my spell. The trotter poised to begin its meal. The door flew off its hinges and slammed into its backside. The trotter flew off me. The force of the blow made my forelegs throb. The zombie landed behind me. The door bounced farther down the hall. the wood splintered and cracked as it went. My horn throbbed slightly. I couldn't count the number of spells I had casted in the past hour alone. The wilds where very demanding, both mentally and physically. It was starting to tax me. I winced as more gunfire echoed through the hall. The rifle that had kept are farm free of everfree creatures now kept the resurrected at bay. I was glad we had it when the curse began to spread, but I always wished we had a gun for me as well. The enfield was effective, but we both couldn't use it at once. The zombie winced as well, an action you would never get out of a trotter. I could see intelligence in those glowing eyes. The caution. The fear. I grabbed my knife from the ground beside me, and grunted as I directed it downwards with a flick of my horn. The knife split the zombies skull, decimating its brain before it could get back up. We learned quickly that it had to be the brain. All the zombie movies I use to like weren't as much of a waste of time as my father had thought. To bad I had never gotten my sister into them. Maybe then she would have been able to come with us on the supply run. When I made my first kill, I had expected it to bleed. I understood now that the viol creatures had no heartbeat to move its blood. They were fueled by whatever dark magic had created them. I got to my hoofs. The blood running down my side and back finally registered. I winced as the glass cut through my skin as I moved. “Axios.” I thought to myself. It’s Greek for I am worth. A reminder that I could survive. That I belonged. That was the saddest part of it all. I was built for this world. Crack! At least better than most. I took a breath, and charged in my dads direction. Toward the crack of his gun. The pain almost seemed to spur me on as I galoped. Down the trashed hall, around the corner, and into the stairwell. Yes, I am a very smart pony. Open the door before seeing if its empty, run towards the gunfire, leave your knife in its scabbard when you go into a room. I was a model apocalypse survivor. My dad, a large black stallion, stood at the top platform of the stairwell. When we got attacked down stairs, we were forced to flee upward. It seemed like every floor brought more of them down on us. When we got to the top platform, he took out the few that were there and told me to run. I hated having to run. I hated being useless in a fight. He breathed heavily as his scoped rifle remained leveled down the stairs by his magic. I counted two dozen trotters lying on the platform below. I was too scared to ask how many bullets we had left. “What are you doing here baby girl? I told you to go.” His eyes were trained on the stairs. “I did, and then I came back.” I walked up beside him. He glanced over at me. His eyes snapped to the blood that was staining my black fur. “What-” “It was nothing, dad. Just a zombie and some broken glass. Well.... Reaper.” He sighed. “Can't let you out of my sight without getting in some kind of trouble can I?” He asked. I thought for a moment, and shook my head. “Nope.” He chuckled. “Come on, lets go. The food won’t find itself.” I nodded. He lead the way back down the hall that I had just run down. After making sure there was nothing else in there with us, we went back into the hall, and into the nearest apartment. My dad, being the one with the gun, took point. He took a few steps into the place, glancing around. “It looks-” the rest of his sentence was blocked out by my screams. A runner charged him from the side, and tackled him to the ground. The gun clattered to the ground beside him. I grabbed the gun in my magic and took aim. The two were rustling on the ground, one trying to get a bit to eat, the other holding on for dear life. The two were rolling around too much for me to get a clear shot. I was too afraid that I would hit my dad. I had hit much smaller targets than the runners head, but I wasn't thinking about that. I was barely thinking at all. The struggle seemed to go on for hours, even though it only lasted a few seconds. I began all the ways I could help. I could use my knife. I could kick it off. I could beat it with a door. Shot it in the chest so that it flew away from him. My brain worked overtime. My body refused to respond. I was as helpless as a god turned to stone. I could see my dads strength began to wain. He looked over at me and said a single word. Run. My fathers strength finely failed. His forelegs couldn't hold back the zombie. It sunk its teeth into his foreleg. He wailed as the thing tore off a strip of flesh. Living things bleed. Living things bleed a lot. Instantly I knew it was over. He was infected. Cursed. I knew that I should run. Save myself. I just stood there, frozen by fear. Paralyzed. After a moment, I snapped out of it. My mind flashed to my sister, alone at are small farmhouse. I had to get through this. For her. For him. I levitated my dads...my rifle... over and took aim. I lined up the scope's crosshairs with his head, just as he had taught me to do. I had never thought I would need it for anything more than a timberwolf. Not until four weeks ago. I wanted to pull the trigger. To spare him the indignity of resurrecting. I couldn't do it. I was a coward. A weakling. I wasn’t worthy. Not this time. Not here. I slamed the door to the apartment with my magic, and sat down in the hall. I knew I should have been sad. Hell, I should have been on the floor in tears. I wasnt. I didn't know how I felt. I was numb. In shock. I barely heard the screams as my father was torn to bits. The groans and growls of the zombie didn't register as it ate my Dad alive. After a few minutes, I got up to leave. Standing down the hall was Dusk, My sister. Her white coat easily made her the brightest thing in the hall. I had no idea how I hadn't seen her sooner. She had seemed to appear out of know where. “What….What are you….How did you….We left you at-” “Shh...” She said. “It’s alright. Think.” She smiled at me. “But you...you're not...you weren't...” I sighed and sat back down. “I’m having a nightmare, aren't it?” My sister had the talent of dream walking. She could go into others dreams and give them a hoof is she wanted to. No pony knew about it but us. She had skill with magic in general, but my family was a little particular. We all had some ability that bolstered us at night My Dad called it Lunas blessing, given to our family for his service to her after her return. I didn't know about all that, just that it came in handy. She sat down beside me. “It’s not your fault you know. You were a kid.” I wiped a tear off my face. “I still am.” My voice cracked. “I could have saved him.” “No, you couldn't have.” She assured me. “It was 5 months ago. You need to let the past be the past. Its ok.” I shook my head. “No its not!” I snapped. “I was there! I had the tools to keep him alive! The tools to keep him from rising again! I did nothing Dusk! I-I watched…” There were tears running freely down my face now. I never let anypony see me break down like that. When I was awake, I didn't have time to break down. There was no time to reflect in my busy day protecting ponies. So my memories haunted me at night instead. She pulled me into a hug. I quickly got it together and dried my tears. Even if I was dreaming, it was all still real. I had to be the strong one. “Thanks.” I told her. I didn't believe what she said, but the sentiment was heartwarming. “Your welcome.” “Now if I ever catch you spying on my dreams again... “I know I know. I just didn't want you to go through this alone.” “I dont need your help Dusk. Stay out of it. Now how do we wake up?” “Easy.” Next thing I knew I was looking down the barrel of my rifle, held in her pink magic. “No Dusk, wait!-” BANG! I sat up, breathing heavily. My blankets were soaked in cold sweat. My room was nearly pitch black. I instantly knew that the sun was up. You see, as I said, we both had Lunas blessing. My sister could dream walk, and I had night vision. Only problem was it didn't work in the dark. I could only see in the silver tint of night vision after the sun went down. Even my magic got stronger at night. My mind, more keen. I looked around my room, still shaken up from my dream. Everything was where it belonged. My room wasn't much. Just a small bedroom with a mattress on the floor, a dresser, and a closet. It wasn't much, but it worked fine for me. I only slept in it after all. I was still shaking as my sister stepped through my door. The light of her horn flooded the room. She stepped in and closed the door behind her. She knew I didn’t want others overhearing us talking about our abilities. We didn't live alone in the house. Few ponies lived alone in canterbury. Most houses in the compound were shared among four or five ponies. I shared my house with Rose, the town doctor, and Rafe, as well as my sister. I worked on the town guard with Rafe, but knew little about him. Most ponies didn't tend to share too much about their old lives, which I could respect. We lived and worked together, but where nothing more than acquaintances. Rose on the other hand was one of my closest friends. Despite being a little naive we got along well. She would give me gossip I didn't care for, I would tell her about work, and we would pretend to care about what the other was saying. We both knew the other couldn’t care less, but it was still nice to have some pony to talk with. Dusk walked over and sat down beside me on my bed. After a moment of silence, she asked, “It was Dad wasn't it Sis? Your nightmare?” “I dont want to talk about it, Dusk.” I stared down at the floor. I couldn't stand any pony seeing me break down, but dusk was the one I wanted least to see. I had to be strong for her. For the town. They couldn't see me at my worst. Not ever. I was glad she didnt know that it was dad. She probably knew how far back it was by how I looked. Or she was saying it so I didnt know that she knew how dad died. I didnt want her to. “Silver, I-” “Please Dusk, can you just drop it?” I looked over at her. “Please?” “Ok silver.” I walked over to my dresser and pulled out the only clothing I owned. A tan bullet proof vest. It had been given to me when I became a town guard months ago. I found it more useful for keeping all my things then actually protecting me. Even if i was shot at it wouldn't help much. What I needed was a good set of barding. Stuffed in its various pockets where extra mags for the enfield, some pain killers, bandages, and hoofcuffs. We didn’t have a lot of trouble with crime in town, but we were all still required to carry them. I also pulled out my knife, and strapped it to my leg. I levitated my rifle out from beside my bed. My beautiful scooped Lee-Enfield rifle, loaded with 10 deadly 303. rounds. Some said it was a little overkill, but I didn't care. Better overkill then underkill.They didn't make guns like this anymore. Then again, they don't make guns at all now. Who was they anyway... We made our way to the downstairs of the house. All the furniture still sat in the same place as it had when we moved in. The living room had a couch, a lazy boy chair, and a love seat, all sat around a TV. We still sat there sometimes, but the town had no power to spare on stuff like TVs. I knew a spell that could do it, but it wasnt worth the effort. We always had food in the house, but we never ate there. There was usually fresh-ish stuff in the square. I would take a salad over a 6 month can of beans any day. The house was quiet. As always, it was only me and dusk in the morning. Rose would be at her clinic working, and Rafe works the morning shift at the wall. The wall was just that, a wall made out off tree trunks and scrap metal to keep out unwanted visitors, both living and dead. There had been multiple occasions when we had bandits try to get into the town. Most times I was working, so they didn't last long. Once the survivors got back and told the rest about my uncanny accuracy in total darkness, they weren't too eager to return. “Going to the dance tonight?” Dusk asked as we walked out the door. Every other week, the town would hold a kind of party to celebrate our continued existence. They named it the survivors festival, although no one actually called it that. No pony wanted to celebrate the fact that we hadn't died yet. “No, the general only gave me three days off, I'm not wasting my last one partying.” The general, the real leader of the town, had given me a few days off to get ready for my test. If I pasted, I would get a spot on the scav team as there scout. My night eyes and skill with a rifle pretty much gave me the spot, but I still wanted to be ready. I say that the general was the real leader of the town because unlike the so-called Mayor, he actually took action when something happened. I was never a fan of democracy. I say let whoever takes charge take charge. So long as they know what they're doing, I couldn't care less. I had never really been happy being on security detail. Sure, it was nice to help everypony, but I felt my talents were being wasted sitting up in a sniper tower in the dead of night. My black coat, quiet steps, and skill with a gun meant I was the perfect scout. Even my flank, graced with the picture of an eye, agreed. “If you say so.” She sighed. Dusk saw right through me. I never went to the dances in town, always making up one excuse or another. In all honesty, I found the idea of partying in the square while ponies outside our walls fought for their lives was cruel. We went outside and made our way through town. Our “town” was actually a farming village, complete with about 14 houses split between everyone. There was only 36 ponies in town, which left a few buildings in the center of town available. They had been made into a bar, a clinic, a restaurant, and town hall. The town, despite having few buildings, was massive. From one side to the other was a 15 minute walk. There was no shortage of extra space between the spaced out buildings. In between the houses was trees, trees, and trees. everypony tended to stick to the dirt paths that lead everywhere Some ponies found different uses for the emptiness of the town, almost weakly. When I say ponies, I mean Star Burst. Last week she made an outdoor bowling alley, the week before, a theater. This week, it was a race track. There were permanent set ups as well. A shooting range, an arena for practicing hoof to hoof fighting, the pavilion where the festival was held. Then there was the best part about our town. An 8 foot wooden and scrap metal wall around the perimeter. Sections of the wall where already there when the founders got there, but there was always something being added to it. We were all glad there was so many trees in town. We always had shade and never had to venture outside to get wood. We made our way to the center of town, which consisted of The bar, clinic, restaurant, and town hall. We approached a single story building. “Its Better Then Nothing” was spray painted above the door. Its better then nothing was the towns restaurant. The name came from back when all we had was scavenged food, which Ginger would always say was, “better than nothing”. The second I stepped inside, my stomach rumbled. The smell of food filled my nostrils. I could smell some kind of meat cooking, as well as some kind of soup. All the walls inside had been taken down to make room for tables, save for the kitchen. The room was lit by various mage lights casted around the room, giving the place a blue tint. A mage light was a magical ball of light. Dusk had learned the spell long before the world ended, so she taught it to a few other unicorns in town. She was kind of a wiz when it came to magic. Not me though. My spells where close to useless. I could do levitation, of course. I could summon a door, which was less useful than it sounded. I could turn invisible, so long as it was night time and I moved painfully slow. I had also teleported once, but after it left me unconscious for three hours. I had been too afraid to try it again. Dusk said it was normal for some pony not gifted in magic to teleport to be drained after, and that it would get better. Thinking about doing it again made me nauseous. I learned most of my magic by helping Dusk practise, save for the invisibility. That happened in ponyville after...the apartment building. My rifle was out and a bunch of trotters were coming around the corner. Next thing I knew I faded into the darkness of the ally. I threw up after. I never knew that a spell could make you sick. Although it could have just been nerve. It was more like a cafe than a restaurant. We walked past the tables, nodding to the ponies as we passed, to the bar. Dusk and I each grabbed a stool. Behind the bar was Ginger, a dark green unicorn wearing an Apron. Her ginger hair hung over her eyes. Immediately, Ginger pulled out two coffee cups from below the bar and sat them down in front of us. She filled mine with coffee, And Dusks with pear juice she made using pears from a tree outback. I smiled as I lifted my coffee to my lips and took a drink. One of the few thing we weren't short on was coffee. Some pony who had lived in one of the farm houses before the end had grown coffee beans. There was enough left from his storage and fields to last us years. The warm liquid ran down my throat, kick starting my brain. “Thanks Ginger.” I said, setting the cup down. “I know how you scouts love your coffee.” She shot me a wink. “How about some food then? We have carrot soup with wild onions and dandelion roots, and dandelion and canned spinach salad. “I'll have the salad, along with whatever meat you have cooking back there.” I glanced over at Dusk, who had at some point take out a book. “She'll take the soup.” At first most ponies starved themselves instead of eating meat. Now there were ponies who might narrow their eyes at you, but nothing more. We've all eaten it to survive. Many ponies disliked it, but I knew I needed the protein. Ginger nodded and disappeared through a door into the kitchen. I poked dusk with a hoof to get her attention. “What are you reading?” “It’s a spell book.” I wasn't surprised at that. What surprised me was that she was reading it at the metaphorical table. “Can’t wait until after breakfast?”? I asked. “It’s nearly lunch time.” She said. “And no, it cant. I found this really powerful fire spell that can cook a pony inside out. If we could use this balefire stuff in bullets, then we wouldn't have to worry about the bodys spreading the...whatever it is.” I grabbed the book in my magic and read the tittle. “Dark Arts, Volume one.” I grunted and sat it down beside me, away from my sister. “What have I told you about dark magic?” I asked. “Its not dangerous Silver, i'ts safe. I'm good at it, and its really really interesting.” She pleaded. “No dusk. Its dangerous, addictive, and corruptive. You're not going to be studying it.” “But Silver-” “No.” Dusk didn't have a chance to come up with another excuse, as the door to the kitchen got wrapped in a yellow glow. It swung open. Two trays floated out, followed shortly by Ginger. She sat both our trays down on the table. The food looked pretty good, but after 6 months, you just go sick of pears and canned food. Still, I couldn't complain. We ate far better than most. Gunshots echoed in the distance, most likely the guards responding to a few zombies that walked too close to the wall. Still, I figured I should go make sure everything was alright. Not many of the guards had ever fought a special zombie, and I didn't know how they might respond. Ginger grabbed my hoof before I was half a foot of the stool. She shook her head. "No you don't missy. You're not wasting your day off running to the wall every time you hear gunfire. Now sit down and eat, you look like shit." She was right, I looked horrible. My black coat was matted and unbrushed, and my Silver mane and tail were unkempt and knotted. I did as she said, making no effort to hide my distaste. I knew I could trust the other guards, but I still felt like it was my job to make sure everything was going smoothly. I took another sip of my coffee, then got started on my salad. It wasn't bad for what it was, but I still would have killed for some dressing. Dusk ate her soup quickly. It was obvious she wasn't eating it quickly because she loved it. She was upset with me for taking her book away. I sighed as she got up from her chair and left for the door, without so much as a "see you later." I hoped that she might be out picking dandelions for salads and stews, but I doubted it. She never did her job when she was in a bad mode. I had managed to turn what could have been a good day into my sister running off to probably practice some dark magic that had once been outlawed. For good reason, I should add. Yay. "What's with Dusk?" Huh? My friend Rivet was sitting beside me, on the stool where Dusk had been. I was so lost in thought, I hadn't even noticed him sit down. That's saying something, you can hear the guy walking up from a mile away. Rivet was a tall green pegasus, with a blowtorch for a cutie mark. Well...taller to me. Most ponies where tall to me...Anyway, his job, when he wasn't looking over old tech he found with the scavengers, was keeping all the techie stuff in town running. He would be one of the ponies grading me when I took my test. I was to be graded by all current members of the team. "I took away her dark spell book." I answered. "Ah. Never understood her fascination with magic. Maybe its a unicorn thing." "No, it's a Dusk thing. She's just too good at magic for her own good. She ran out of spell books weeks ago, and now all she's left with is this dribble." I pointed at the spell book on the counter. Ginger walked up to Rivet and poured him a coffee. He nodded to her and she went back into the kitchen. "With the gun fire, I figured you'd be at the wall. Glad to see you decided to stay and not eat your food." I looked down at my half full bowl of salad. I wasn't hungry anymore. I told him so. "Alright, so lets go. You have plans with Rose at the clinic, right? I'll walk you down." "Thanks." I stood up. there was a few more ponies in the restaurant now, but not many. I grabbed the spell book and put it in one of the pockets in my vest. The best part about our town was that there was no currency. So long as you did your job, you got the commodities. Some things you have to trade for, like weapons and drugs. Other than that, everything was free. Bullets and drugs where the most recognized form of money in the new world. After all, you couldn't escape reality or protect yourself with gold coins. Unlike in most places, where ponies of authority are vilified, most security ponies were viewed as celebrities, just under the scavengers and the ponies at the clinic. We saw famous ponies as those who could do a job others couldn't, or wouldn't. I was even above some of them. There were multiple occasions where I had saved some ponies life from a trotter who had managed to get past the wall, or somepony who had died inside it. Nearly all of the ponies in the placed either waived or nodded at me. I nodded back. Outside, the town had finally woken. Ponies walked around left and right, all doing there jobs. Some carried water bucks to others homes, some gathered plants that popped up in the town to use as food. a few guards were standing outside town hall checking their weapons. I should clarify, I wasn't use to seeing many living ponies, so my definition of busy was about 12 or 14 ponies in the same area. "So," Rivet asked as we made our way towards the nearby clinic. "The dance is-" "Sorry Rivet." "But-" "I told you, I'm not going out with you until you stop being so secretive." "You know me pretty well." I stopped and looked at him. "Rivet, where are you from?" "I don't see how that-" "How did you end up here?" "Well that's not really-" "What's your last name?" "I'm not sure I-" "My point exactly. When you open up, so will I." I totted away, leaving him standing in the grass trying to figure out how i had turned that around on him. I really had no idea why rivet wouldn't talk about himself. He didn't seem like the type to be a criminal. Its not like I was asking him if he had ever killed some pony before. Just a bunch of simple questions, that ended up being dodged. I walked into the clinic, which was a single story building, much like the restaurant, but set up much differently. The front room was a kind of waiting room, set up with a simple coffee table and a half dozen chairs. Beyond that was a registration desk, with a small purple filly sitting behind it. We had a tendency to give the fillies and colts simple jobs that most ponies could do, but that were still important. Eventually they would be trained to do the more important jobs in the area they had been placed, pending we lasted that long. “Hi Ms. Silver Light, Rose is in the back fixing up VIolet leg.” Daisy said cheerfully from behind the desk. I didn't know Daisy all that well, but she sure knew me. She had been obsessed with me since I killed a snake that had bitten her a month before. “Dear celestia," I rolled my eyes. "What did she do this time?” “She tried to make a shot with her crossbow while jumping from a tree to the ground. She may have fell and broken her leg, but she made the shot. Hit an apple off a post at 100 feet.” “Not bad, other then the falling part.” I said, walking past her. Behind the desk there was a door, leading into the emergency room. Thanks to our small population, we rarely ever had need for more than the one. When we did, we would open up what was once the kitchen in the house. The back room consisted of a bed, a few shelves, drawers, and cabinets for supplies, a fridge to keep stuff cold, and a counter. On the bed was a violet filly. A pink pony with a first aid kit was turning the fillies left forehoof left and right. “Hey Rose.” I said as I walked in. “Hi Violet. I hear you made a pretty good shot.” The filly perked up. “Yea, it was great." She giggled. "I hit that apple mid free fall. It was the coolest thing ever! Well...maybe not as cool as that time you killed that Reaper that tackled you off your shooting platform… That was probably about 20% cooler then my move.” Great, the fame was spreading. “Still, very nice shot.” Violet blushed. “Thanks.” “Hey, don’t encourage her!” Rose snapped. “You're not helping me keep her out of my clinic!” I walked over to a cabinet and pulled out a sling, and a splint. I sat them down on the bed beside rose and let her get to work. “Hey, I'm a sharp shooter. You cant blame for for liking a good shot.” “I dont care about her aim silver, she broke her foreleg.” “A leg will heal. A bite wont. Being able to make a shot in any instance is worth an injury or two.” “Killing an apple with an arrow is worth a busted arm?” She asked. Violet watched us argue in silence while Rose fitted her with the splint and sling. I sighed. “I should have known you wouldn't understand. You've never been out there on your own. Hell, you’ve never even killed one.” “No, but i’ve treated more wounds then you have.” She muttered. “Ok, then you tell me what's worse. Breaking an arm learning to fight, or getting into a fight against a trotter and losing.” “You can't fight with a broken leg.” She uses a battle saddle. You know, those rigs so that none unicorns can use large guns with a firing bit? She doesn't need a leg to shot, just run when shooting fails. If you're good enough, then it wont.” A battle saddle was, as I said, for none magical ponies. It attached to their chest, and let them mount a weapon on either side of there bodys. Then all you had to do to shot was bite down on a firing bit. I had tried using on once, but my attempt was met with...mixed results. “Goddess you're so superior.” She muttered. “Dear Luna, you're so stubborn.” “There, you're ready to go.” Rose told Violet as she finished. “No walking on it, and no trick shots.” The filly nodded eagerly and dashed out the door. “Why must you encourage them?” She asked as she reorganized the counter behind her. “Because if I don’t, they’ll grow up weak and afraid. If they can make a game out of survival, I say we let them.” “Not if it means them getting hurt.” “Either they see what works in here now, or they learn what works out there later. Outside that wall, if you try something that doesn't work, you die. In here, you get some bumps and bruises.” “Theyre kids Silver.” “Those kids are going to be more equipped to survive in this world than any pony our age. They will find means of survival that we can't even fathom. They can't lead the next generation of ponies if there undead.” Rose sighed. “Agree to disagree?” She asked. I giggled. It always amazed me how fast our arguments could be defused. Usually by her. She never let her pride or stubbornness get in the way of our...Interesting friendship. Most of the time. “Of course. So, any other pending patents today?” She shook her head. “Only Trixi with the flu. She might be Great and Powerful, but she seems more prone to sickness than any of us.” “Ha, Great and Powerful. Last week she nearly had a stroke at Gingers when she found a spider under the table.” “Some ponies just aren't built for the new world.” She said. Wow, she was one to talk. As hard as it was, I managed to keep my mouth shut. “So, did you hear? Vinyl scratch is living in a settlement up north.” I really didn't care about what some pre reincarnation musician was up to these days, but I still half listened to all the bits and pieces of gossip she had collected in her work. In out town if you want gossip, you don't go to a barber, you go the clinic. Mainly because we don't have a barber. Once she was done ranting about her collective gossip, I decided I should go practise shooting. Most ponies went to the shooting range to train, but the ponies who used weapons for their jobs practised at the wall. It was good for keeping the dead away, and for practise. My heart sank as I neared the giant wooden and scrap metal structure. Sitting on the wall was Fang. Fang was a griffin, put on the scav team for her accuracy in flight. Although she was good in a fight, She wasn't all that pleasant to be around. I walked up the steps onto the walkway on the wall, when she noticed me. “Well, hey there silver fright. Good idea coming to practise before your test. You’ll need it.” Fang was a bitch to everypony, but even more to me. I dont know if its my skill with a rifle, my upbeat attitude, or just the way I look, but she picked on me more than anypony. When I first got to town, there was no rivet to stand up for me, and no pony I knew I could talk to. After a week of dealing with her crap, I punched her right in the jaw. Everypony stared at me in awe. After that, Fang dialed down her bullying to slightly annoying insults. Those I could deal with. “Blow me.” I said, levitating my rifle out and setting it on the wall. There where a few dozen trotters outside, ranging from to 25 to 1000 feet. “Didn't know you had anything to blow. I’ll say, i'm not surprised. Is that how you and Rose spend your time when your at her clinic?” “Go fuck yourself.” “I dont have to.” Fang took her fang guns out of the holsters on her chest, and began firing towards the trotters. She used a pair of amazing MKV1 revolvers, loaded with 6 455. rounds. They were nice, but the range was a little too limited for my liking. Plus if I tried firing on of the mouth models, I would need my jaw wired back together. I slowed my breathing as I rested the stock of the gun against my shoulder. Even with my magic, I still liked to have my hoof on the barrel. It helped my aim, and put less pressure on my shoulder when I fired. Then I started lining up shots. One trotter. Two. Five. Eleven. In three minutes, I burned through Three mags. I didn't care though. It was the crappy homemade scrap metal bullets Ammo Press made. They weren't nearly as good as a proper machined 303. round. I kept those rounds in a different pocket in my vest, for rainy days. “Not bad light bright, for a pony.” Fang said as she slide more rounds into her revolver. “Better then you could do.” I replied. “Ha, right. Im brave enough to get up close with the things, you just sit back and hid behind your scope. I bet you’ve never even seen one up close.” My mind flashed back to the day in the apartment building. The cursed one i had killed, and the runner that had taken my father. I forced the images out of my head, and got back to shooting. I shot a lot worse after that. I was running low on cheap rounds, so I put my rifle away and made my way off the wall. “Yo Silver!” Fang shouted when i got to the ground. I looked up at her, but didn't respond. “You learn to fight up close, get a nice side arm, we might have room for you on the team.” Did she just complement me? “Of course, you would have to get the glow sticks out of your eyes.” Oh, there it was. I learned early that my eyes had a tendency to creep others out at night. When my night vision clicked on, the world turned this silvery tint. Not that green crap you get with all the other spells and gadgets ponies use. My eyes gain a silver glow as well, which can both creep ponies out, and give me away when I'm hiding. I made my way back home to get ready for the following day. By the time I got there, it was nearly four. I had no idea where all the time had went. I guessed I had been at the range a little longer then I accounted for. The sky had been blocked out by cloud cover, giving the town a dull gray feel. Even if it rained, which I figured it would, the party would still go on. They held it under the pavilion anyway, so no pony would get too wet. Rose was there, helping Dusk get ready for the dance. Dusk didn't like wearing clothes, but if you found the right outfit on the right occasion she would wear it. I honestly never understood the point of wearing anything other than for protection, but to each her own. “Hey Silver.” Rose and Dusk said as I came into Rose`s room. “Are you coming to the festival tonight?” Rose asked. “Nope.” I replied. “I got plans.” I went into my room and put my stuff back where it all belonged, and put the book I took from Dusk under my mattress. I sighed trying to find something to do for the next few hours. Nothing came to me. Having nothing better to do, I figured I could brush up on the few spells i knew. I went through my spells list. levitation, door summoning, and invisibility. the last one of course, didn't work properly. Instead of being a black coated pony, I was a silhouette of a pony. Because no one would notice that. I felt a little dizzy after doing the invisibility spell, and my horn hurt a bit. If the moon had been up, all the spells would have worked perfectly, and u would have hardly tapped my mana. In the day, anything more than a levitation spell left me dazed. I would have to remember to show off my spells at my test. I sat down on my bed and put my hoof to my horn. It was hot from the intensity of the spells. Maybe I would show them off near the end of my test. After that, I bided my time strip cleaning my rifle. It may not sound like fun, but it was an activity I had grown to enjoy. Maybe it was just the difference between firing a well taken care of gun and a neglected one. I think you know which is easier to work with. By the time I disassembled and reassembled my gun a few times, It was about 8. I figured I would go spend sometime at the bar and relax before I went to bed. I needed something to put my mind at ease. The bar was a small building, consisting of two booths, a table, and the actual bar. I sat down at the bar and orders a beer from moonshine. It was the hoof made stuff he made in the back, not the good stuff you would find outside. It had an acidic aftertaste and was way too strong the be real beer, but it was what we had. After about 10 minutes, a orange earth pony stallion sat down beside me. He ordered a whiskey. I knew the pony of course. His name was Gambit. His name fit shockingly well with his slot machine cutie mark. He was the leader of the scav team, famous for having co founded the town and set up the scav team in the first place. If not for him, most of the ponies I knew would be dead. I would still be at that damned farm. “No party?” He asked. I shook my head. “Im not the party type.” I replied. He nodded. “It makes sense. Most of those ponies weren't out there on there own. They hid until one of us found them. Your one of the few ponies who has had to fight to survive. hiding behind a wall isn't cause for celebration.” I nodded. it wasn't often that Gambit spoke much. When he did, you knew that it was from the heart, and most often, brutally honest. “It’s like there lying to themselves. They still act as if we’re in the old world. It’s going to get them all killed.” I muttered. I usually would never have voiced my opinion, but I knew Gambit was trustworthy. He had survived on his own fair longer than I had. The beer didn't hurt either. “They create their own reality, and they hide. When something happens, and it will happen, I'm leaving most of the ponies here behind. They’ll get you killed.” “That's a little cold, don't you think." I asked. “Would you risk your life to protect most of the deluded ponies in this settlement? Your sisters?” My silence was answer enough. “That's what I thought. When shit hits the fan, I take who can fight, and I leave.” “Good plan I guess. Its hard being on your own.” He nodded. I took a drink of my beer. “I can't believe how some of the ponies in this place act. Rose got mad at me because I was encouraging a filly to practise shooting scenarios. She doesn't get that a bump on the head in here is death out there.” He nodded again. “Yea. They fear a busted bone or a cut, when it teaches us what not to do. Out there you don't learn what not to do. You know, or you die. Thats why I want you on my team, you have what it takes. You don't run from the truth, you except it.” “Well I don't know about all that...I just shot shit.” I blushed. “Wow, this beer is strong” I thought. “I don’t blush.” Gambit chuckled. “You do more than that. You see how ponies treat you around here. You give ponies hope. And hope, is a very powerful thing.” I returned home around 10. I tossed my gun on the floor beside my bed, to tired to bother putting it away properly. I fell into my bed, still in my vest. I can’t say when i feel asleep, but i know it hadn't taken long. it was cold out, but the homemade beer in my belly helped keep me warm. I burst out of bed. I wasn’t sure how much time had past. An hour, maybe two. Screams and gunfire pounded against my ear drumbs. I was glad that I had left my gun at my bedside. Not as glad as I was about the world being lite in a bright silver tint. My thoughts drifted involuntarily to my unarmed sister, somewhere out there among the fear and gunfire. I knew what i had to do. What i had always done. Protect my sister. I won't lie to you. I was scared to death. We had been breached a few times, but this sounded like chaos. anarchy. I grabbed my gun in my magic as I charged down stairs. I swapped out the mag for my good quality ammo as I went. I galloped out the door, and into the night. The smell of rot and gunpowder made me nauseous. I could see fire in the distance. Likely caused by some idiot with molotov cocktails. I heard a rustle behind me. Immediately I realized my mistake. I hadn't checked my flanks. I turned towards the sound. It was a runner. Strips of flesh hung from Its body. its face was covered in the blood of its last meal. without a thought, it charged me. It closed the distance before i could take aim. He...It was to close for me to shot. I slamed the but of my gun into its head, forcing it back a few feet. It charged again. This time I was too slow. It slammed into me like a freight train. We both fell to the dirt below. My gun flew from my magical grip, landing a few feet away. I struggled to catch my breath. The zombie was on top of me now. I used my hoofs to keep its head away from me. That happend to me a lot. I could see the knife on my forehoof, but I would have to move them to get it. My mind flashed to my dad in the same situation. I forced it out of my mind. I was better now. I was worthy. I tilted my head forward, leveling my horn to its head. I stopped fighting it. With my arms no long blocking it, its mouth went straight for my face. I groaned as it impaled itself on my horn. The nerves in my horn screamed as it was forced into the head of the pony. No, not a pony. Zombie. Monster. I pulled my horn from its skull. The pain lessened. I rolled onto my side, and pushed the thing off me. I got to my hooves, letting out another groan. My side and horn hurt. I was already getting tired. I had to be more careful. I had to be better. “Axious..” I muttered as I got to my feet. I galoped towards town square, shooting anything that got to close. So far, I hadn't seen any living ponies, just a mess of zombies. The square was a war zone. A few guard ponies were standing around the pavilion, protecting the ponies inside. There was only about 11 of them, none of which were Dusk. Off to my left, I noticed rafe trying to fight of a trio of zombies. He wasn't doing too well. I could see a burning house a few hundred feet to my right. The windows glowed with the flames. Some idiot in the square had tossed a molotov at a small herd. All it had done was turn them into a walking wall of fire. It looked like moonshine. I made my way through the square to the clinic. It seemed most likely. My rifle bucked against my shoulder as I fired shot after shot into the trotters. There was at least 40 of them in the square alone. More kept flooding in, but I had no idea from where. I killed one of the trotters rafe was fighting, but couldn't help any more than that. My shot had attracted unwanted attention. I burned through a clip of good bullets just getting to the clinic. “This is going to be a long night.” I thought. “I hope.” I opened the front door to the clinic. “Dusk!” A pair of red eyes stared at me from the would be darkness. Thank luna for night vision. Then I noticed something. It hasn't attacked yet. Oh shit. The reaper charged, using the chairs and table in the clinic as cover. I fired madly, hitting it in in the chest and shoulder. It didn't even flinch. It slammed into me, forcing me from the doorway. I leveled my rifle at it's head and pulled the trigger. Click. Fuck The cursed one charged with impossible speed. I darted right, narrowly avoiding its strike. It stopped for a moment, watching me. it was thinking. I pulled my knife from its sheath on my leg, and held it in front of me. The creature regarded me for a moment longer before the attack came. Something slammed into my side, and brought me to the ground. I really needed to stay on my hooves. The thing that had tackled me got to its hoofs. Another cursed one. Had they planned this? Could they plan an ambush? I got to my hooves as well, wincing. I had twisted an ankle when the cursed one ran into me. My adrenaline dulled the pain. I forced my knife blade deep into its skill with my magic. They might have brains, but they weren't smart by any means. Neither was I. The second one charged. I had no time to recover my knife. No time to reload my rifle. I was out of options. I wish i had a spell to get me out of it. Or a side arm, as fang had suggested. Time slowed down as I watched my would be killer come at me. A thin black blur slammed into its head. A small purple blur followed, landing a few feet to my left. Violet ran over to me, and picked up my rifle in her mouth “Are you alright?” She asked through the gun. I took it in my magic. “I am now.” I replied. More screams and gunfire. Smoke was starting to fill the air as buildings began to burn. I could hear the crackle of burning wood. “Talk later, lets go.” “Good idea.” “Have you seen Dusk?” I asked as we moved away from the clinic. I slammed a new mag into my rifle. “Last mag Silver." I thought. "Make it count.” “No.” She replied. “Sorry.” I nodded. To Rivets then. “This way!” I shouted, breaking into a run towards his house. His house wasn't far from the square. Two minutes and 3 bullets later, we were there. There was about 14 trotters gathered around his house. Outfront, Rivet, Gambit, and Fang stood around the door, keeping the trotters back. They were all covered in blood from fighting. I could only imagine how I looked. I galoped in, firing at the zombies nearest to the house. Gambit and Fang kept the Trotters of me, Gambit with his machine pistol in his mouth, Fang with her pistols. Rivet kept the closer trotters at bay with his shotgun battle saddle. Violet stayed at my heels, putting a cross bow bolt in anything that got to close. The moment I got near my friends, (and Fang) I felt safer. The five of us defending that house, all of us keeping each other alive. Now that was friendship. I wasnt even there a second when a scream came from my left. I looked over to see Rivet pinned against the wall, a purple filly trying to tear into his flesh. Daisy. I raised my rifle. My mind flashed to my father, being torn to bits in the apartment. Click. Well fuck me with sideways with Celestias horn. I pulled my knife out and positioned it above the filly. A flick of my horn was all it would take. I tried to kill it, but my horn wouldn't work. My magic fizzled out. The knife fell to the ground. my emotions were conflicting with each other, and effecting my magic. I knew I had to kill it to save my friend. But it was daisey. A filly I had known. I had worked with. I had thought of it as a pony. You never think of it as a pony. The world slowed to a crawl as I tried to interpret the situation. The screams and gunfire faded. My thoughts turned sluggish. I pulled at her with my magic, pulling her off of rivet. She squirmed in my silver aura. I heard a small snap behind me. Not a second later, a bolt smashed into her skull and silenced her. I dropped her and looked back. Violet was standing there, tears ran down her face. She averted my gaze, and ran inside the house. Time speed back up as fang and gambit cleared out the remaining zombies. I just stood there in shock. My friend had nearly been killed. I did nothing. Even worse. I watched. “Ph, thanks for the save Night Light.” Fang said, not even looking at me. I didn't respond. After a minute, Rivet got to his feet and walked over. he put a hoof on my shoulder. “Are you ok? Silver?” I shook my head and sat down. “I just watched.” I barely whispered. “No pony expected you to stab a filly.” He said softly. he sat down beside me and began stroking my main. “I just watched.” i said a little louder. “I watched it nearly kill you. I made a filly shot best friend in the face. because I’m a coward.” “Silver, its not-” “Yes it is!” I snapped, getting to my hoofs. “Its all my fault! i fucked up, and violet has to live with it!” “Silver, think about dusk. She’s in my house right now. Do you want her to see you like this?” I didn't want any pony to see me like that. I put my gun away and grabbed my knife. “Lets go inside.” i said to the ground. “What if I’m not worthy?” I thought to myself. “What if I can’t do this?” Chapter 2: Pain and MistakesPain and Mistakes pain and mistakes Dusk rushed over to me as I walked in the house, smiling brightly. I had no idea how she could be so happy given situation. I envy that about her. She through her arms around me for a moment, before pulling back. “Silver, you're not going to believe this!” she said beaming. “Whenthetrottersattackedaguardnewiwasyoursisterandgavemeaguntheniwenttofindyouandrivetfoundmefirst.” she took a breath. “weranhereandonthewayweranintozombiesandishotthemrightin thehead!” “Whoa silver, slow it down. So a guard gave you a gun, Rivet found you, and you shot some zombies?” She nodded. “How did you do?” “Ok, I guess.” “More then ok, I’d say.” Rivet said from beside me. “She is definitely your sister. Eight headshots in a row ” “Eight??” I asked in surprise. I looked over at my little sister. “Great job Dusk, I’m really proud of you.” Somehow, her smile got even wider. “Come on, lets sit down.” Rivet said All of us sat down in Rivets living room, which was identical to mine. Dusk and Violet sat down in the love seat. Rivet, Gambit, and I sat down on the couch. Fang, as big as she was, took the lazy boy. My mind drifted back to what had happened outside. I had hesitated. worse than that: I froze. I could have cost Rivet his life. I swore to Luna that I would do better. Next time I would pull the trigger. The sounds of battle could still be heard through the town. As badly was we all wanted to go lend them a hoof, we couldnt. We were tired, outnumbered, and nearly out of bullets. Trying to help would get us all killed. After a few minutes of silence, we started doing inventory. Rivet had enough food for about a day. I had 8 cheap rounds for my rifle, Violet had 15 crossbow bolts left, and Rivet had 11 shotgun shells. Fang had 10 455. rounds, Gambit had 24 rounds for his pistol, and Dusk had 9 rounds for hers. Along with food and bullets, we had a crowbar of Gambits, a mobile radio, a hoof full of knives, a hockey stick, and a cricket bat. “You have a cricket bat?” I asked Rivet in surprise as all the supplies were gathered on the table. “It was here when I moved in..” He shrugged. “Figured it could come in handy.” “And he was right.” Fang said. “With so little ammo, we’re going to have to use melee.” Dusk grinned. “Not us.” she said pointing at herself and Violet. Violet hadn’t moved or spoken since she sat down. I made a note to talk with her when I got the chance. “I can use magic, and she can pick her bolts back up.” Gambit nodded. “Good thinking.” Everyone jumped as something started scratching at the door. Then taping. Then slameing. “What kind of zombie does that?” Rose walked into the room. “Y-you’re alive?” I asked, a little too surprised. “Yes, I’m still here.” She said. “A few guards got me here when they heard it was safe.” I asked myself where the guards where, but I already knew the answer. Dead. I had to bite my tongue to stay quiet. If they had dies keeping her safe, because she wouldn't use a gun...I think I would have killed her. Everyone winced as something crashed into the front door. “Grr, what is with all the reapers today!” I shouted. They were supposed to be rare. I got up and pulled my knife from its sheath. “I’ll be right back.” I stood at the door watching the cursed one for about a minute. I was glad that Rivets heavy door had a peep hole for me to look through. Once I was sure it was consistent, I just had to wait for the right time. The things had brains, but not nearly enough to see this coming. As it charged the door, I suprised it. The door swung open just before the zombie rammed it. Instead of slamming its head into the heavy door, the cursed one slammed into my knife instead. I quickly tossed the body outside and closed the door again. I couldn't help but think that that was a little to easy. Then again, It’s always easier when you have the high ground. With the zombie dealt with, I returned to the living room. More scratching and thumps pounded against the door. None of them had the problem solving skills a reaper carried. “We should get some rest.” Gambit stood up. “Big day tomorrow.” “Whats the plan?” Dusk asked. “Are we going to retake the town?” “Not even Light Bright could pull that off.” Fang snicked. I glared at her. “So, we get what we can, and get the hell out of dodge. Good plan.” Rivet said. “We can’t leave!” Rose burst out, still standing in the doorway. “This is our home! I-it’s dangerous out there.” "I can’t believe I’m saying this." I said. "Fangs right. The walls down. Everypony is dead or scattered. This place is a death trap now.” Everyone nodded in agreement. Rose just glared at me. Rivet, Dusk, Violet, and I crashed in his room. We let the kids have the bed while Rivet and I laid on bed rolls on the floor. Fang had volunteered to take watch while Rose and gambit slept in the living room. Even after such a long day, I couldn’t sleep. I just laid there, staring up at the ceiling. I just couldn't wrap my head around it. The holl town, dead in one night. the buildings, burnt. The wall... who even knows? I shook my head, pushing the thoughts down. I sat up and looked over my friends. Rivet was sleeping soundly on his bedroll. Dusk was sprawled out on the bed. violet was...where was Violet? I got up and looked the room over. she wasn't there. She wouldn't have gone outside, would she? I made my way downstairs, making good use of my stealth skills.. I checked the living room first. then the kitchen. Sure enough, she was sitting at the kitchen table. She was staring at a stuffed doll I could only assume was Daiseys. Violets cross bow was in her battle saddle, but the firing bit was no where to be seen.. Without a word, I took the seat next the the filly. After a few minutes, I got tired of waiting for her to address me. “How are you doing?” I asked her. “How am I doing?” She asked back, still staring at the doll. Had she went to Daiseys house to get it? it wouldn’t surprise me. “Yea. How are you doing?” “Well, my town got destroyed. My leg is broken. I’m nearly out of both food and ammo. Oh yea, and I killed my best friend.” She looked up at me. “Do not. Ask me. how I am doing.” allllright then. That would be a no. “Lisson. I’m really sorry about what happened. I just….I couldn't do it. You shouldn't have had to do something like that because I couldn't do it myself.” Violet sighed. “You know, she looked up to you. She thought that you were some kind of hero. But when she needed you most, you failed her. You couldnt give her mercy. Not even to save your friends life. No matter what you may think, what she thought, you are not a hero. You don’t have what it takes to do the right thing. All you care about is food and bullets.” Violet stood up from the table. “You can take the bed. I’ll grab your bed roll and sleep down here.” She grabbed the doll in her mouth, and trotted off. I sat at the table for a good 15 minutes trying to make sense of what she had said. I knew I was no hero. Its true I wanted to live. But I wasn't as selfish as she made me out to be. The part about her speech that rattled me was hearing my own fears out loud. That I couldn't do it. That I didn't have what it took to survive. That I was weak. The next day everyone was up early. My sister wasn't all that surprised when she woke up and I was sharing the bed with her. Rivet, however, had some questions. I told him I would fill him in later. The days tasks would require our full attention. Once we distributed out all the supplies among everyones saddlebags and my vest, we got to work. We split off into three teams. Fang, and Rose went to search the clinic for supplies. Gambit, and Violet went to look through Its Better Than Nothing. Rivet and I went around looking for guns and bullets. BANG! I blew the head off of a trotter that was down by that pavilon. I had seen some other guards fighting down there, so I figured it would be a good place to look. Most of the dead had already left the town, leaving meaty bones and blood stains in their wake. Sadley, when the towns ponies reanimated, most of them wandered off with their guns. Rivet looked at me and sighed. “What?” I asked. He was looking at me like I had stolen a muffin or something. “You shouldn’t be wasting ammo,” Rivet said. “And your gun isn't what I would call, quiet.” “What else did you expect me to do?” I asked. “Knife, hoof, horn, take your pick.” He shrugged. “Fine, next time I’ll do it your way.” “Good.” I wasn't opposed to the idea of if using my knife, but there was something about my rifle that made me feel safe. The weight, the power, the look. I knew it inside and out. It has saved me and my sister countless times, and my father before that. Sure, I had saved myself with my knife, but it was nothing next to the perfection that was the enfield. Even if the ammo was a little harder to find. On our search, we found a pistol with half a mage in it, and an assault carbine that had only been shot once. We also found a few bolts of Violets, and some whiskey. This was kind of like loting, except you only get whatever the dead guy dropped before he got back up and wandered off. I had no idea how the whisky had gotten there, but I wasn't complaining. I popped it open and took a swig. “Silver-” “I’m not drinking much.” I said, slipping the small bottle into a pocket of my vest. I smile touched my lip as the liquid brought warmth into my belly. “So, two guns, some arrows, and whiskey. I would say we did very well.” I said. “For one person, maybe.” He said. “Theres always the armory.” Rivet and I stood outside town hall, trying to work out a plan. “Ok, so we walk in, we kill everything inside, we get the guns, we leave.” I said, taking a step towards the building. Best. plan. ever. “Umm, how about no?” Rivet said. He grabbed onto my tail, causing me to fall on my face. He held out a hoof to help me up. I waved it off and got to my hoofs. “That's where most of the ponies in town ran first.” Rivet said. “There has to be at least 5 trotters in there.” “Thats not so hard. I can just-” “No. we’re doing this my way. Take your knife out, and follow me.” Rivet trotted towards the door. I sighed as I did what I was told. Whatever happened to me being in charge? Town hall reeked of blood, sweat, and gunpowder. It wouldn't have taken a genius to figure out there had been some kind of fight here. The main room was a kind of waiting room, not unlike the one at the clinic. Well, other than the blood stains. And the bloody machete laying on the floor. I grabbed it and slide my knife back into its sheath. Three doors split off from the main room, one going to the basement, one going to the mayors room, and one going to a conference room. I couldn’t make out many details in the room. My horn was the only source of light other than the crack under the front door. Rivet looked back at me. “I thought you had night vision.” Rivet whispered. “It’s not night.” I whispered back. I tried to sound condescending, but I don’t think the whisper carried the effect. The armory was in the basement, through the door on the left. Rivets wings twitched as he stepped over to the door, as if he was preparing to fly away from whatevers beyond it. Funny, since we were inside a building. He tapped on the door and listened for a response, until he was confident there were no zombies on the other side. I couldn’t help but wonder if he did this for every door on the scav team. No wonder they were gone for so long at a time. Once he was satisfied, he pushed the door open. The creak of the door was followed quickly by a bucket slamming into the ground in front of the door. Rivet jumped back as water splashed out across the floor. It ran down the stairs beyond. “Really? They tried to protect themselves with-” WOUSH! We both leapt back as the puddle of water ignited. Four foot flames appeared in front of us, nearly doubling the temperature of the room. Rivet hissed as the hair on his forelegs singed, and used his wings to force himself back. The flesh of his forelegs was bright red. The surrounding fur smoldered. The heat was intense. I was already finding it hard to breath. The action, however, was short lived. After a few seconds the flames died down to nothing. “Well…” I said trying to break the tension. “Not water.” Rivet nodded. Some pony had filled the buck up with liquor, in hopes of touching anything that opened the door. Due to the lack of matches to light it, I figured it was done by spell. “You think some ponies down there?” I asked Rivet. “Yea...Guess we had better go save them.” Not what I would have said about the pony who had torched my legs, but sure, why not? We found three more traps before we got to the armory. A grenade on a tripwire that Rivet disabled, a rigid shotgun that I took apart, and some kind of explosive I’d never seen. Luckily Rivet knew how to disarm the “C4.” The door to the armory was a simple metal door at the end of a long, dark, cramped, small, stuffy, tight hallway, reinforced with metal bars and sheet metal. Not the best setup, but it did the job. Normally when a guard started a shift, they would come here to get a gun. The town was more than happy to let me use my own though. The armory door was, as always, locked tight. I banged on the door to get the attention of whomever was inside. I hoped that they hadn't turned. “Go away!” A voice boomed from the other side. “No pony wants you here! You can leave now!” The pony, no doubt a stallion, sounded disturbed. And very familiar. “We’re here to help! It’s me, Silver! From security detail!” “Nope nope nope! No Silver, no detail, none here! Go find it someplace else please!” “What?” Rivet muttered. He was thinking the same thing I was. THhs guy was bonkers. He sighed. “Is there any way you can get us in there?” I thought for a minute. “The doors only sealed by a few dead bolts. Can’t you just get some bobby pins and pick it?” “Thats not how picking locks works. And besides, it would take hours.” Then a smile crept onto his lips. “Ugg, Rivet, why are you smiling like that?” “RUN RUN RUN!” He shouted. “OH SHIT OH SHIT OH SHIT!” I shouted back. I gasped for breath as we ran up the stairs, me in front. “BOOM!” The force of the explosions forced us off our hoofs and sent us flying across the lobby. I slammed hard into the wall at the other side. I cried out as Rivet was thrown into me. We both crashed into the floor. A series of thumps and moans came from beyond the two closed doors. There must have been zombies in the other rooms we hadn’t known about. Apparently they wanted to see what all the fuss was about. Rivet got off me, and helped me up. I was in no position to wave him off. He smiled at me, and I couldn’t help but smile back. The buck had planted an explosive on a door and nearly blew me up, and still I smiled at him. It was nuts, but still very effective. I broke into an all out laugh. “Are your plans always so…-” “Daring?” He asked. “Creative? Mind blowing?” oh haha. An explosions pun? really? “More like insane. I’ve never pegged you for the crazy type.” He shrugged. “I guess I’m different without all the town ponies around.” “Lets go see if the doors open.” I chuckled. I walked into the basement, Rivet close behind. The door wasn’t open as I had expected. It had blow right into the armory. The armory was actualy powered. A few flood lights pointing outward into the hall, lighting it up. Inside the armory, standing behind a counted in the center of the armory, was a brown unicorn. The mayor. His coat was soaked in blood. On the table was what had to be the biggest gun I’d ever seen. There was nothing light about that machine gun. “You shouldn't have done that, little Silver!” The mayor cackled, giving Rivet and I a toothy grin. The mayor leveled the gun at us and squeezed the trigger. Gunfire filled the hallway as the turret peppered is with rounds. The first spray missed. It still sent me back a few steps. The mayor cackled with glee. “Prepare to die children!” “Fuck you!” Rivet spat, returning fire with his saddle mounted shotgun. Rivet grabbed my tail and pulled me back towards the stairs. My breath caught in my throat as I felt rounds dig into my vest. Thank celestia for kevlar. The world slowed down as I tried to think. Rifle? No. Invisibility? No. Levitation?. No. Teleportation? No. Wait a minute... “Rivet, grenade!” I shouted. Rivet pulled out the bomb he had disarmed minutes before, and sent it sailing down the hall. He quickly spat the pin out of his mouth. It must suck not having magic. A few more founds managed to find my vest, but I ignored the pain. So long as none went through, I was fine. I closed my eyes as I put all my energy and concentration into my horn. It glowed a brilliant silver. I gasped as pain shot up my leg. A round had dug into my lower left foreleg. I let myself fall to the ground as I concentrated on the spell. I had to make this work. I felt three more bullets hammer into my left foreleg. I felt a bone crack under the pressure. The pain was unbearable. My mind flashed to my sister, all alone in the wasteland. It was now or never. Then, to both the mayors and Rivets surprise, a steel door materialized in the middle of the hall. For a moment, I could hear the distinct ting of bullets hitting metal. It was cut off by the explosion of the grenade. If I had been in any condition to think, I would have wondered how so much could happen in five seconds. Instead, I laid on the cool concrete floor with my eyes tightly shut, gasping for breath. The pain was impossible to describe. I figured it was as close as I could get to the pain of having my leg cut off. Rivet looked from the door to me several times before the reality had sunk in. I had been shot. I opened my eyes to a pool of blood under me. It oozed from four spots on my foreleg. I was lucky he hadn't hit my knee cap. Rivet stood over me. I could see his lips moving, but I couldn't make out what he was saying. He seemed frantic. Maybe something about the basements heater? I was shivering pretty bad. It must have been cold. Then, I was floating. No, flying. Rivet was flying me away. How nice of him. I wonder where he was taking me? A restaurant maybe? I had told him no for dating, but I didn't feel like arguing with him. The roof turned into the sky, then another roof. I wished he would wash his hoofs. They were getting really wet. I didn't have running water to wash up. Then I’m on a bed. Fang, Rose, and Rivet were all looking down at me. I must have been popular. I smiled at them. Or, I thought it was a smile. Then I started breathing faster. It felt like I ran all the way there from my house. Had I? Maybe. I could have. I wasn’t to sure. I think my legs would have been more tired. Maybe that’s why they didn’t work. Rose floated a needle full of clear liquid over and stuck it into my flank. I had expected it to hurt, but I didn’t feel a thing. She was a really good doctor. I told her so. Or, I think I did. She just frowned at me as I spoke. Then everything started fading away. I felt like I was falling. down. down. Into darkness. Then my friends where gone. Why had they left me? Why where the lights off? I wasn't wearing my gun. My vest wasn't on my back. I laughed to myself.You don’t wear a gun. Well, at least I don't. Do other ponies wear guns? None that I knew. Maybe zebras did. I didn't know any zebras. I gasped as my eyes fluttered open. Rose was standing over me in full doctor mode. Rivet was off to the left, watching the horror. “She’s back. Oh thank celestia.” Rose said pulling a needle out of my- oh dear Luna it was in my heart! She put a needle in my heart! “Wha-wha-”I gasped. I could hardly hear myself. Taking a breath was almost more then I was capable of. “Silver listen to me. Your body's going into shock. One of the bullets tore open an artery in your leg. Just try not to move or talk.” An IV ran clear liquid into my blood. I tried to read the words on the IV bag above me, but the room started spinning. I was suffering blood loss. If I was going into shock, then my body was. “You know, you could have just let her heart stop. She won’t be very useful with a limp.” I heard Fang say from somewhere in the room. The way everything was spinning, it was hard to tell where her voice was coming from. It was hard to hear her over my heart. Why was it so loud? “I swear to Celestia Fang, I will!-” “Both of you stop!” Rose shouted. “Get along or get out.” “D-Dusk." I gasped. "where-” I managed. I couldn't have been much louder than the thumping in my chest. “Shh. Your sisters fine Silver. Shes with Gambit. You have to me quiet now though, ok?: That was all I needed to hear. She was safe. I was alive. I let my eyes close. Despite just waking, I was really tired. I woke up hacking my head off. I was soaked from head to toe. Rain pounded against the tar of the roof I had slept on. It was impossible to hear over the water barrage. It was hard to tell, but I figured it was around midnight. As always, the world was lit in a fine silver hue. I was cold, wet, lost, and miserable. But I was alive. I had the food I had taken from the apartment building, and the enfield. So long as I didn’t get hypothermia I would be fine. I prayed to Luna that my luck wasnt that bad. The enfield was dry enough to fire, but all my extra ammo was to waterlogged to use. I was stuck with the ammo in my gun until the mags could dry out. I carefully approached the side of the building I was on, and looked over the side. I was still in ponyville, somewhere. I was on top of some kind of furniture store. There was a few zombies down there, but nothing compared to the herd that had chased me into the building in the first place. They must have gotten sick of waiting and dispersed. Once I saw that the herd was gone, I lost my nerve and stumbled away from the edge. No, I’m not afraid of heights. No one in there right mind had a fear of hights. Falling, on the other hoof...That was terrifying. After a final check of my supplies, I took the roof access door back into the store. I had already cleared it out when I came in earlier. I waved through the aisles towards the exit. The zombies outside hadn't had any luck in getting through the front door. But that didn't mean no pony had. A gunshot went off nearby, followed by the ping of the wooden dresser beside me. I jumped as I scrambled for the enfield. I looked to where the muzzle flash had come from. An earth pony colt, not much younger then me, was standing a few feet away. He gasped and let the pistol fell from his mouth. “Don't shot!” He shouted. I raised an eyebrow. Who the hell takes a shot at some pony from a few feet away, misses, then throws down there gun? “A-I thought you were one of them.” “you-” Then it occurred to me. “It was the eyes, wasn't it?” I asked him. He nodded. The guy looked like he was about to piss himself. I guess that made sense. I has been taught to protect the farm since I was a foal. This guy had probably never fired a gun until recently. “Tip for the future; Reapers have red eyes, not silver. You can pick up your gun, I’m not going to hurt you.” He picked the pistol up of the ground and slide it into a holster on his leg. Other than that and his saddlebags, he had no other equipment. He was dirty, skinny, and jumpy as hell. Every little creak and tap in the building made him jump. “Do you...want something to eat?” I asked him. I had enough food to spare a can or two. He looked at me for a moment, before shaking his head. “I can’t take your food.” I sighed, levitated a can out of my saddle bag, and sat it down in front of him. “And I can’t let you starve.” Content that I had done my good deed for the day, I made my way towards the door. “ugh, excuse me, ugh…” “Silver Light.” I said, looking back. “Wind Rhythm.” He said. It struck me more as a pegasus name, but I couldn't think of any reason for him to lie. Maybe one of his parents was a pegasus. Maybe he changed his name. “I was wondering...where you're headed.” He said sheepishly. Was he...asking to come with me? “I have a farm, way out of town. I need to get back to my sister.” I said. “Do you maybe...need an extra hoof? Or something?” I thought about it. It was always good to have more ponies with you. The more eyes and guns, the better. Rhythm seemed ok, although he didn’t seem like he could hold his own. At the same time though, I was getting very tired of being alone. “Sure. Just watch where you point that thing will you? I don’t feel like getting shot in the ass.” Rhythm blushed slightly at the mention of my ass and nodded. My thoughts about Rhythm being bad in a fight was well founded. His singing was good, but all it really did was alert local corpses to our presence. He managed to put 5 rounds into ones chest before he managed to hit the head. By then, I had killed the other three. With my knife, I should add. He was an even worse shot then my sister. On the other hoof, he new ponyville really well. Even in the Celestia damned downpour, he knew where we were going. Once I told him where the farm was, we were on our way. It sucked that I had to protect him, but at least I was no longer lost. After the apartment building, I had run into a pretty big herd. After running for a few dozen blocks, I was forced into the store. And apparently, fallen asleep waiting for them to leave. He began to get nervous as we neared the edge of town, although I wasn't sure why. Then I got nervous as well. We were at the edge of the everfree forest, and my incendiary rounds were to waterlogged to fire. I hoped the sound of gunfire or the standard rounds would be enough to scare off the everfree critters. Then we started following the everfree out of town. If we followed it long enough, we would eventually get to my farm. Then we would be safe. Well, safer at least. We moved yard to yard, keeping to the shadows to avoid being seen. Rhythm slowed me down considerably, only able to move at a walking pace quietly. I didn’t mind. “So...You can’t do any magic?” He asked quietly. “What about the freaky eye thing?” I sighed. “My night vision innate magic, like pegasus flight. I don’t have any control over it. I can turn invisible, and use levitation.” “Wait, you can turn invisible!” He asked in surprise. I winced at the high volume. “Keep in down.” I scolded. “And yes, I can turn invisible. I’m just not all that good at it. Only for a few minutes.” “What’s it like?” “Huh?” I asked. Thats not the response I was used to. Normally it was, “Have you ever used it to spy in the boys locker room,” or, “Is that how you get all that candy you’re always eating?” I know what you're thinking. Other ponies are dicks. “What’s it feel like to turn invisible. To know that you're safe, even just for a few seconds?” “It’s….surreal. I kind of just fade into the darkness around me. It’s like being wrapped in a protective blanket of shadows. It’s not like normal magic where my horn glows either. It’s much more instinctive than that.” “Wow...That’s really amazing. I can’t do anything to help me survive. I can’t even shot this damn thing.” He said, nodding to the gun on his leg. “Don’t feel bad, anypony can learn how to shot. The only reason I’m any good is because I’ve been doing it so long. My farms right on the everfree, so I had to learn to fend of timberwolves and the like.” “I can’t imagine that. All I ever had to worry about before now was the odd bully. What was it-” I cut him off as I shoved him to the ground, and dove down my self. I put my hoof to his lips to silence him. The confusion on his face was quickly replaced by terror, as the grunts and moans of a passing herd touched his ears. He was about to grab his gun, When I shook my head. “Too many for that.” I mouthed. He nodded. Once They sounded far enough away, I got back up and started forward. I looked back at him. “I think we’re-” I gasped and stumbled back as I ran into a row of bikes leaned against each other. The eight bikes crashed to the ground. The herd was getting louder. “Run!” I shouted. We ditched the backyard rout and dashed behind them into a massive park. The zombies followed suit. There were several runners in the herd. They couldn’t keep pace, but they were still a threat. I didn’t want to risk the sound of bullets to put them down. “Now what!” Rhythm hufed. Umm…..”There!” I shouted, pointing to a little cottage near the edge of the everfree. It wasn't too far away. “That’s near-nearly a-a kilometer.” He huffed. Yea, so? Ok, apparently it was far for him. I looked back. 40 trotters. 14 runners. Nope, 12 runners, two have red eyes. I pulled ok my rifle and took a few shots at one of the reapers. It hissed as the first round dug into it’s neck. It ducked behind one of the runners as the second and third hit it in the chest. I grunted as I tried to get a shot. There was no way I could get it while I was moving. And it new it. “Should I-” “Save your ammo!” I cut Rythm off. No way in hell he could hit any of them in the head. Rhythm was gasping for breath as we reached the front door of the cottage. It was locked. In less then a second, I had my knife and jammed it between the door and frame. I thanked Luna it wasn't a dead bolt. “My magic isnt strong enough to pry it open.” I said. Rhythm gently put his hoof in front of me, and ushered me back. A second later he had his hoof on the knife, pushing against. it. For a moment I thought my knife would snap. The door gave way to my knife and Rhythms earth pony strength. He ran inside, me at his heels. Once I was in, I slammed the door shut with my magic and threw my weight into it with I sigh. I rested my head on the door and smiled. “Well,” I said. “That was fun.” He gave me with a confused look, then shook his head. He recovered from the run much faster than I did. While I found a couch to sit down on for a minute, he searched the house for supplies. A few cans of dried apples, a bottle of water, and a bottle of whisky. The thing was caked with dust, and unopened. I figured it had been some sort of gift that the resident excepted out of kindness. She obviously didn’t drink. I popped it open and took a drink. The burning feeling was a little strange, but I didn’t mind it. Then I felt the warmth in my chest. I smiled at the bottle in my silver aura, then took another drink. “Aren't you a little young for that?” I looked over at Rhythm, who was frowning at me. “You can call the police if you like.” I said. He continued frowning. “Oh come on, It’s the end of the world. It's not like I’m going to make a habit of it.” He rolled his eyes. “Alright. I was coming to ask you if you would help me search the top floor.” I shrugged and stood, tossing my findings in my saddle bags. Soon I might have to start leaving supplies. We went upstairs, quickly going over the second floor. I didn't see any zombies, or anything of use. I had no idea if Rhythm could even see. Once we finished our search, we starting scavenging. Like most other places, the cottage was trashed and already picked through. I figured if they missed the cans of food they could have missed a weapon or some ammo. You could almost always find something of value hidden somewhere, if you knew where to look. We started going through the master bedroom, hoping to find anything of use. Rhythm trotted over to the closet and jiggled the handle. I tossed him my knife and let him pry it open. It would have been great if I knew how to pick locks. Oh well. “Got it!” Rhythm exclaimed as the door propped open. My smile turned to terror, as a reaper lept out of the closed, and tore into Rhythms neck. His gloats turned to blood curdling screams as blood rain out of the broken artery. “NO!” I woke with a start. The only thing more off putting then the dream was the disorientation. My vest was off, my gun wasn’t at my side, and I wasn’t in my bed. A moment of terror overtook my as I tried to collect my thoughts. My foreleg hurt. I had been shot. Then...carried? Flown? I wasn’t sure. “She lost a lot of blood. We had enough saline keep her blood flowing. but it wont help the low oxygen.” Rose said. It was dark in the room. The voices were coming from outside. judging by the comfort of the bed, I figured I’d been moved to Rivets room from the clinic. “Will she be ok Rose?” Rivet asked. There was a pause. “I can’t say. Theres no way to tell how the low oxegen has effected her brain function. We should know by sunrise.” Sunrise? The sun wasn’t down. If it was, I would be able to see. I felt a moment of panic. What if my night eyes were gone? A limp and the best part of my talent dead? Fang was right. I wouldn't be of much use. I broke into a coughing fit. My lungs burned. Considering how little I had hurt earlier, I was willing to bet whatever pain meds she had injected me with was wearing off. Shit. The pain in my foreleg was getting worse as well. I could feel the bandages wrapped tightly around it. I tried to move it, but it was too much for me. None of the chest shots had gone through my vest, but they had definitely left bruises. I think one of my ribs may had been broken. It hurt every time I breathed. The two paused as I had my coughing fit, then continued talking. “I can’t just sit out here and hope that she’ll be fine.” Rivet said. “Rivet, there-” “No! Just….give me something to do. I need to be busy.” “Get some rest Rivet. You’ve been up for hours.” “I found some whiskey in Silvers vest. I’m sure she wouldn't mind if you used some as a sleep aid.” I want whiski! ugh... “No!” He snapped. “I-sorry….no. I had better go check on her.” I could hear the exhaustion in his voice. “Alright.” I heard the clop of Roses hoofs as she walked away. A moment later, the door creaked open. The light hurt my eyes. Thankfully, it closed shortly after. I couldn't see him, but I could hear him breathing beside the bed. “I’m so sorry Silver.” He whispered. “You saved my life. I pray to Luna you’re not sorry for it.” I said back quietly. I felt his hoof reach out and stroke my mane. I was in too much pain to care. It actually felt kind of nice. “I should have done something. I was right there. You said to throw a grenade, and then the door was there. I looked down, and...The blood. And you where….And I couldn’t...” “You did do something. I’m alive aren't I?” I could feel him looking at me. “Has Dusk….what have you told her?” “Shes downstairs. Shes supposed to be sleeping, but...not even Fangs sat down since she heard.” I nodded, then remembered he couldn't see it. “Good. I don’t want her to see me like this.” “I figured you would’nt.” “Listen, can you send up Rose and Gambit?” I groaned as I sat up a bit. “I need to talk with them.” “Of course.” “And go see how Dusk is doing for me?” “No problem.” I head him trot over to the door. He opened it and stepped out. Still halfway in the room he turned back to me. “That was really brave what you did back there.” With that he left. I sat in the darkness, wishing that my eyes would let me see through it. A few minutes without it, and I already felt exposed without Lunas blessing. I tried to use my magic to find my gun. All I got for my efforts was a sharp pain down my horn and a few sparks. Magic burnout. I didn’t remember ever having magic burnout. I remember being strained, but never burnt out. It sucked. Theres no other way to put it. Is this what it was like to be an earth pony? I felt bad for them. A few minutes later some pony came through the door. As it opened I knew it was Rose. She always opened the door as slowly and quietly as she could to avoid disturbing her patients. “Hey.” I said as she walked in. “Hey. Everyones been worried about you. We still are worried about you.” Rose took a seat beside the bed. “Would you mind brightening it up a bit in here?” “Sure.” Her horn light up. I thought that the burnout might affect your night vision.” You have no idea how happy I was to hear It wasn’t permanent. I would have jumped for joy if I could. “When will I be able to move?” I asked. I knew how badly everyone needed to get out of town. We’d be low on food soon. Not to mention all the memories here. “You should be able to walk tomorrow.” She smiled. “We found a few old healing potions in a few of the houses. Most of them lost most of their potency though. What should have taken three potions and two minutes is now 8 potions and who knows how long.” “Least you found some. Can’t wait to be out of this bed.. We really need to get out of this town.” “What!? Y-you can't leave town! You wouldn't make it 5 miles.” “That’s what I...We don’t have a choice Rose. The group leaves in the morning, with or without me. Get me a brace, some pain meds, and my whisky. I can handle it.” “But Silver-” “If she says she’s good, then she is.” Gambit was standing in the doorway. He walked in and stood at the end of the bed. “We should have everything ready to leave at dawn.” I nodded. “She won’t make it 5 miles! On that leg, she’d be lucky to-” “If we have to, we can find a wagon and pull her.” My mind went back to Fang said. I would be a burden in this condition. I would slow them down. I pushed the thoughts aside. “I can handle it. If I have to, I’ll get Dusk to grow me wings.” “She can do that?” Rose asked in astonishment. I tried to shrug, and regretted it. Pain shot through my body. Once the pain passed I said, “Not sure. She was working on it through.” “No. You can’t be walking around.” Rose turned to Gambit. “She can’t be walking around, it’s not healthy.” “Neither's starving.” Gambit said. “Neither’s being bit. We leave at sun rise.You get her a brace.” Gambit looks over at me again. “I’ll pack your saddle bags. Anything you need in particular?” “Other than my gun and vest? Food, whisky, and some pain pills would be great. Oh, and some books.” He nodded and trotted off. Rose sighed and picked up a needle in her levitation from the nightstand. The instant it broke the skin of my flank, I felt the pain in my leg dull. I didn’t feel great, but I felt far better. I sighed with relive. Once I had my medicine, Rose left as well, muttering, “why does no pony ever listen to their doctor. I sighed and layed back in my bed. My leg hurt, I scared the hell out of my friends, and probably gave myself a limp. But I was alive. Rivet was alive. After a few minutes, I got tired of laying in bed. I got to my hooves, being careful to keep my injured leg off the ground. It was hard walking on three legs, but I managed. Through the door. down the hall. and- Stairs. Great. “Just one step at a time.” One stair. Two stairs. Three stairs. Then I was rolling down them. At least I made it to the bottom. My horn felt like it had been put through a woodchipper. At least it kept my mind off of my leg. A hoof appeared in front of my face, offering to help me up. Rivet sighed as I ignored his outstretched hoof and got up on my own. “Even with a busted leg.” He sighed nad shook his head. “You were supposed to stay in bed.” I started hobbling towards the living room. He stayed beside me, ready to catch me incase I fell over. “And miss the festivities? No chance.” “I should have figured you got bored.” I stopped, and looked over at him, deciding to ignore his last remark. “Listen. Thank you... for saving me. And I’m sorry I freaked everyone out.” "It was nothing." He said. "But, your welcome." I nodded, and continued my way towards the living room. Inside, Fang and Gambit where sitting on the couch going over the weapons from the armory. Many of the guns on the table looked damaged beyond use, some scorched, others blown to bits. I figured it was safe to assume that Rivets frag wasn’t the only explosive in the armory. Ops. The only guns that seemed in good condition where the guns Rivet and I had found outside, and a pistol Violet now had in a foreleg holster. There was also the turret the mayor had used on us, but I didn't see much ammo for it. Her cross bow was in a battle saddle at her side. She was sitting with Dusk in the love seat. My gun sat on the table as well. And was that a- “Who the hell touched my gun!?” I snapped as I walked in. Dusk looked like she wanted to come over and hug me, but she knew better. Best to wait. “I put a silencer and a new scoop on it.” Gambit said. Rivets eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Gambit. “I didn’t think you would mind.” “I-Well….” I sighed. I wanted to be mad, but at the same time, I was in a lot pain, thankful I was still breathing, got an upgrade, and was kind of high from the pain meds. “Ok, thanks for the new stuff, but I could have done it myself.” “But you didn’t have to.” “Yea, but I could have. I never said you could touch it.” “Fine, next time I won’t touch your gun.” “Thank you.” Turns out, until I got my magic back, my gun was useless to me anyway. Rivet wanted to put a battle saddle together for me so I could fire it, but we didn't have the parts. I was stuck with a mouth grip pistol until my magic came back. At least it fit nicely in my vest. It was just a little 9mm, but It was more then enough to take out a few zombies. I could still use my new machete, but I would be stuck holding it in my mouth for a while. Rose said it could be another two days before my magic came back. So seeing how well I followed doctors orders, I was confined to the couch. I tore down my pistol to get a feel for it, taking nearly three times as long to take apart the little gun with my hoof and mouth as as it would my rifle by magic. Then, I got bored. Shocking, I know. It wasn't so much the boredom that bothered me. More so the fact that there was nothing I could do to help everyone get ready to head out. They had to pick up my slack while I sat on my ass. I hated it. Dusk came over and asked me a bunch of questions, most of which I answered in cary short sentences. Until she asked why my eyes weren't glowing silver. I told her it was probably from the magic burnout. Once she was sure I was fine, she trotted off to do who knows what. Rose came over and gave me another shot of pain medicine (Thank Celestia) but did little else. After a while, Rivet came over and sat with me. He had my saddle bags, along with a brace for my foreleg. He sat it down on the floor. We didn’t say anything to each other, we just sat there in silence. After who knows how long, Rivet finally spoke up. “Alright, what's on your mind?” He asked. I sighed. “Im tired of sitting here. I feel like I should be doing something.” “Don’t worry about it, we got everything covered. We’ll see if we can find you some more healing potions somewhere. They looked for some better ones in the clinic but most of the bottles had been stolen or smashed.” “I would love a potion right now.” I would also love Roses healing spell, but I had worked long enough at the clinic to know better. All it does is speed the regeneration of cells. If my body doesn't have the strength or magic to keep up with it, it could damage my other organs. Healing potions had the magic in them to do the job. “Sorry we don’t have any good potions around." “It’s fine, it’s not your fault. I’m more worried about my magic then my leg. I’m bad at mouth firing pistols.” “I’m sure you're not that bad.” Rivet smiled at me. “Here, I got you this.” My confusion turned to joy as he reached into my saddle bag and pulled out a silver flask. I carefully took it in my hoofs. I felt the warm sensation in my chest as I drank down some of the whisky within. It was good. Really good. Finally something to help calm me down. “Wow, this is...Thank you.” I said, looking at the flask. I turned it around in my hooves. On the other side the words, “Silver LiIght,” expertly engraved into the metal. I stared at it for a good minute trying to process it. How had he done it? Why? I couldn't make sense of it. “Rivet I-I don’t understand.” I looked over at him. “Why?” It was one thing to find something and give it to me, but to put that much work into something? I didn't understand the point. He smiled and got off the couch and shrugged. “You like drinking. Even if I don’t agree with it, I figured this would be better then you walking around with a mickey in your vest.” I wanted to scowl at him, but I was way too happy about my gift. “I have some stuff to do before we leave.” Then he trotted off. I stared at the doorway he had walked out of for about a minute, before shrugging and taking another swig. It had been a long time since I had gotten something that was mine. As I sat there, I began to feel tied again. not sleepy, just exhausted. Like I had ran a marathon or something. Did getting hurt mean every little thing tired you out? If it did, I didn't like it. I let my eyes drift shut. After another swig from my flask. My flask. It was such a little thing, but it meant the world to me. Nightmares and FailureFor once, Rose was right. We made our way through the countryside shortly after sunrise. Even after the end of the world, the trees, flowers, and fields were all beautiful. Even if I was in too much pain to enjoy it. Even with the drugs in my system, every step was a challenge. I could feel my lungs press up against my broken ribs with every breath. Still I kept walking. Rivet had thrown together a firing bit for my rifle so I would be able to fire it. He showed me how to hold onto the gun with my hoof while resting the stock on my saddlebags. Bit down on the bit to fire. It was just too bad my leg hurt to much to hold the enfield. I wish we could just rig me up a battle saddle. So, I was downgraded to a small pistol in one of the pockets of my vest. Yay. The others at least, where in good spirits. Violet and Dusk where in the middle of the dirt road, chatting and goofing around. Gambit, Rivet, and Fang were in front, talking about old missions and teasing each other. I was in back, slowed by my hurt leg, and my damaged pride. Rose trotted marily beside me. I know that they were trying to protect me, but I didn’t need it. I could have easily been up front scouting, or at least up front with them. Just because I was hurt didn't mean I was useless. I could still shot. I could help. They hadn't even put any of the food or ammo in my saddle bags. They were afraid putting too much weight on my would slow me down. Fangs words stuck out in my mind. She's just a liability. I sighed and whispered quietly to myself. “Axious.I can do this. I just need a few days to recover, then I’ll be back up there. I can slack off a bit for a day or two.” “Who you talkin to back there cripple?” Fang asked, looking back at me. “Just thinking outloud.” I muttered. “You sure you didn’t hit your head to?” She asked. “Oh no.” Rose cut in. “It would take more than her falling to the floor as she had to give herself a bad enough concussion to do any brain damage. Much more likely that the pain meds are messing with her in some way, but even the odds of that are very slime.” Everyone looked at her for a moment. Fang just sighed. “She was trying to offend me Rose, she wasn't being literal.” I rolled my eyes. Rose blushed as she averted her eyes. “That...makes much more sense.” Fang looked to Gambit. “Remind me why we brought her?” “Shes a doctor, shes a friend, and shes alive.” Gambit said. “Even if she’s a little naive, she’s still welcome.” “Fine.” Fang grumbled. “At least gimpy hoof knows she’s being offended. I’m going to scout.” With that, the griffin unfurled her wings and took to the sky. Lucky bastard. I rolled my eyes while Rose tried to come up with some kind of response to the insult. “While you're mean!” She shouted as the griffin soared through the sky. “Mean?” She asked. “I’m a fucking bitch!” She shouted, roaring with laughter. I couldn't help but laugh with her. A look from Rose shut me up. “Hey, it is true.” I said. CRACK CRACK CRACK! Fang chucked as she landed beside me and fired. “Wow, you really are hopeless without magic aren't you?” “I just need to get used to it.” I mumbled through the mouth grip of my gun. Dear Luna, I really missed my magic. “Well, areas clear now.” Fang said, taking to the sky once again. I trotted up to Rivet and Gambit as I put my gun away. Rivet had a stream of shotguns shells running from his saddlebags to his shotguns on both sides. Gambit spat his machine pistol in the holster on his leg. “So, I heard something about a plan?” Before we ran into the trotters, Gambit and Rivet had been discussing what we should do next. “Yup. We’re going to fillydelphia.” Gambit said. “The place is a little shady, but otherwise not to bad.” “You want to go into a City? Are you fucking insane!?” I asked. “No Silver, Filly is different than the others. The place got taken over by a bunch of EUP remnants shortly after the outbreak. There are still a lot of zombies in the town, but they have a bunch of smaller settlements built inside that are well protected.” The EUP guard was a part of the Equestrian military before the spread. The earth, unicorn, pegasi guard. They were developed after the first defeat of nightmare moon to protect the land from darkness. Apparently they were still trying. “While I would rather stay away from the EUP,” Rivet said “I have to admit that filly has the best places to scavenge. They are the ones who had the wonderbolts take out most of those sky bandits.” Bandits where a big problem in the wilds. Nothings worse than a group of pegasi with a sky wagon. Almost impossible to take out without flight, or some kind of rocket launcher. I had never seen one, but I knew ponies who had. They didn’t last long in Rose's clinic. Rose and the fillies were the ones hanging back now, Rose looking at some kind of plant, and Dusk showing Violet some kind of magic trick. “Wait….Fillydelphia is at least five days from here. Might as well call it seven with this.” I nodded towards my injured leg. The brace helped me walk, but I still couldn't move as fast as I would have liked. “Yes?” Gambit asked. “Well, we have maybe two days food left.” Gambits eyes shot up at the revelation. They had always been well stocked on scouting missions. They never had to get food for themselves, just the town. I guess I had one up one them after all. Rivet licked his lips and sighed. “We’ll have to go into ponyville for a food run.” He said. “There are a bunch of buildings in the center we haven't gone through yet. We might be able to get something.” “Yea….yea good.” Gambit looked over at me. “You take the fillies, and Rose, and find a place to camp outside of town. We’ll meet back here tomorrow.” “I’m not going with her!” Violet shouted as she trotted up. “I can fight!” “So can I.” I said. “How about this. We all go into the city. We all know how to fight, and so long as no pony does anything stupid, we may not have to.” Gambit thought about it. Fang landed next to us, shaking her head. “What do you think?” Gambit asked Rivet. “I think it doesn't matter what you do, she’ll come one way or another. She’s stubborn like that.” “I am not stubborn!” I snapped. Rivet raised an eyebrow. “Ok, maybe a little bit…” “Ok, three rules. No gun fire, unless you're backed against a wall. No screaming. Most importantly, keep your head, and do as you're told.” He looked over at me. “That means everyone.” “Alright, I got it. I’ll follow orders. “See that you do.” Fang handed Rose a knife, and a small pistol. It was much smaller than mine, most likely a 22. She had better know how to use it. Through all the horrors, hardships, and hard liquor I had endured in my life, I managed to come to one, solid concussion: walking was boring. It felt like we had been walking for hours, and no one had even spoken. Every few minutes someone would warn that there was a walker over her, or a herd over there, but actual conversation? I wish. The awkward silence made me uneasy. When there on the job, Gambit, Fang, and Rivet do little else. Even the kids were quiet as we walked, preparing for the coming challenges. I wouldn't have minded the trip if I could have shot some of the zombies when they came along, but whenever I tried with the mouth grip pistol, all I managed to kill was a tree and my pride. And so, we walked. Finally, ponyville came into view. It was nothing like how I remembered it. Last time I had been there, it was just a town with no power and a zombie problem. Now the place was in ruin. buildings were smoldering, debris was far more plentiful, shell cases and bodies covered the streets. Dozens of zombies walked the roads. “Welcome home.” Fang muttered. Gambit nodded and sighed. We went yard to yard, trying to be as silent as possible. Whenever a zombies did notice us, it was silently taken out by knife, bolt, or claw. It was slow moving, but I had no problem with that. Finally, we got into the unscavanged part of town. Unscavanged for good reason. The yards in the center where nearly as populated as the streets near the edge. I was really glad we had taken the kids into town with us. Violets crossbow and Dusks magic kept some of the trotters from getting to close. Then, we reached a house that the team hadn’t searched. Rose, Dusk, and I stayed outside and watched the door while the others cleared the one story house. Once the main floor was clear, we went inside. Violet and I sat down on the Lone sofa in the living room while the others searched the house. Gambit said once the main floor was clear, we would move to the basement. That was fine with me. Violet may have hated me, but we had one thing in common. We were both exhausted. We hadn’t traveled very far, but our busted legs decided to make things more difficult. My leg was inflamed. I took some more pain meds out out my bag, and swallowed them dry. I hoped that one of these buildings would have a healing potion or two in them, but I doubted it. Just because they hadn’t been searched by us didn’t mean others hadn’t lotted before. You couldn’t find a single building that hadn’t been torn to pieces while someone rushed through for supplies. The good part about the mess was that the pony before rushed. That means they may have missed things. The pain meds started to work, dulling the pain in my leg and making it easier to breath After 10 minutes, The main floor was clear. Rivet came into the living room to tell us. “Alright,” I said getting up. “I’m good to help.” I levitated out my flask and took a swig. Rivet stared at me as I tucked it back into my vest. I looked over at him. “What?” “Your magic is back?” He asked. “I-Oh thank Luna my magic is back!” I exclaimed. I was so distracted, I hadn't even noticed. I tried to pull my rifle out of my bag. Pain erupted from my horn as it tried to lift the rifle. I dropped the spell as I gasped for breath. My horn was on fire, my chest burned with every breath. I gritted my teeth and clenched my eyes shut as I waited for it to pass. Horn pain was by far the worst pain a unicorn could ever fell. Take the worst pain you have ever felt, and double it. Then, slow time to a crawl. You might be almost halfway there. Once the pain had subsided, I noticed Rivet was sitting beside me with his wing draped over me. I didn’t even remember sitting down. I sat in his warm embrace, catching my breath. “You alright?” Rivet asked softly. I could feel Violets eyes baring into the back of my skull. She was weighing me. Measuring me. I needed to show her I could fight. That I was worthy. I took a breath. “Yea. I just-I’m fine.” I said, getting up. I heard a grunt behind me. Violet was narrowing her eyes at me. I shook it off. I wasn’t weak. I wasn’t allowed to be. I levitated my pistol out and checked it’s load. “Least I can hold this.” I said. Holding the pistol was much more tiring than it should've been, but it wasn't painful at least. “Ready?’ Rivet asked. “Yea.” “Gambit and Rose are about to clear the basement, then we’ll get moving again.” “Alright. how’d we do?” “A couple cans of food.” “That’s it?” I was really surprised. If we only got a few cans of food per house, it would take over a day for us to get enough. And the longer we were in ponyville, the longer we had for something to go wrong. Sure, food was hard to find last time I was there, but a few cans for one house? “Yea, that’s it. Some houses are better than others. If you were hoping to get enough food for the journey in a few hours, then you’ll be very disappointed. “Damn, I was hoping it wouldn’t-” A terrified scream cut me off, followed by a series of gunshots. Rivet and I glanced at each other. “Rose.” We said. We dashed towards the scream. Rose was standing near the basement door, her gun aimed at a dead zombie on the floor. She had hit the thing 6 times before she got a head shot. Gambit was behind her, looking at her in stunned silence. His look said it all. Can anyone really be that stupid? A moment later, Fang ran into the room. Apparently she had been keeping watch on the roof. “Hey, we have to go.” Oh shit. “How many?” Gambit asked. Oh dear Luna, please no. “A herd of at least 40 to the south. Maybe five minutes.” “Fuck me sideways.” I cursed. The gunshots had attracted some unwanted attention. That’s why we aren't supposed to be using our guns. Rose had just turned on zombie into dozens “Time we left.” I said. The others nodded in agreement. We didn’t bother searching the basement. We didn’t have time. We got Violet and Dusk, packed up the stuff we found, and ran. It didn’t take long for us to attract some attention. In no time, there was over two dozen zombies charging after us. We dashed down the street as fast as we could. “Fang!” I shouted. “Get high and find us a way out of this!” Fang looked to Gambit. He nodded. Fang took the sky seconds later, scanning the streets ahead. Zombies funneled into the street ahead of us. I cursed and pulled out my pistol. Even with my magic, shooting a little gun while running is very different than a rifle while sitting. Gunfire filled the air. Fang flew up beside us and opened fire with her pistols. “Aim higher!” She shouted at me. “That thing has a much shorter barrel than your rifle!” I did as she said. It was much more effective. “We are shit out of luck. All the streets out of town are blocked.” “Fuck.” I muttered. I looked over at Gambit, who was already looking at me. I glanced around quickly. We needed a way out. That buck trusted me way too much. Then I spotted it. A manhole in the middle of the street. Gambit smiled when he saw what I was looking at. “Everyone to the manhole!” He shouted. There was about 2 dozen runners behind us. Countless more walkers. I knew we would have to do something fast if we wanted to get out of this. Just as we reached the manhole, a zombie charged us from between some nearby houses. A pink flash hit the runner square in the chest. I stared as the trotter floated off the ground, towards the clouds above. Dusk was smiling beside me, panting. All eyes were on her. I was the first to snapped out of the daze. “Everyone down the hole. Dusk, get it open.” She easily uncovered the manhole with her magic.. “In in in!” I shouted as Rivet made his way into the hole. I pushed Dusk in after him. “Wait, I changed my mind!” She shouted. “We don’t have time Dusk!’ “Just let me go after you.” She pleaded. Gambit made his way down while I fought with my sister. Everyone else was trying to keep the zombies at bay. The fast ones were mostly taken care of. Now dozens of trotters had taken their place. “We don’t have time for this!” I roared, grabbing her in my magic. We both screamed as I tossed her down the hole. “Catch her!” I shouted through gritted teeth. Hot pain shot up my horn. My head burned. Tears ran down my face. The trotters where getting close. Surrounding us. I knew we wouldn’t be able to hold them off any longer. I looked down the manhole, which was now lite by Dusks horn. She was screaming frantically. “Wait for us!” I shouted down the hole. Then I replaced the manhole cover. “New plan?” Violet asked as she backed up to me. We were running out of space. I could hear uncertainty in her voice. “Yea,” I said, thinking fast. Rose was sitting beside the manhole shaking in fear. “Fang, air!” I shouted. “Got it!” She took to the sky, covering us from above. Violet kept on killing zombies with her crossbow, but it was clear she was running low on blots. I took my pistol into my mouth and opened fire. My horn hurt to much to levitate it. “Rose, I need you to levitate my horn.” I said. “W-what?!” She stammered. “Silver, what are we doing!” Violet asked. “Something stupid.” I muttered. “Just do it.” The pain in my horn waned as I felt Roses magic coursing into my horn. I prayed to Luna that what I was about to do wouldn’t kill us both. “Violet, get close.” I ordered. She did as she was told. I looked out past the herd of undead, to a nearby ally. “Here goes nothing.” I said as I channeled Roses magic with my horn. Then my horn exploded. No. Not this. Not again. I was back in the cottage with Rhythm. I shrieked as the pegasi sunk its teeth into Rhythms neck. I leveled my rifle at the pegasus. I gasped for breath. It’s red eyes followed mine as it used my friend as a shield. It new I wouldn’t fire so long as he was in the way. Even after being bitten. The thing grunted as it tore out a large chunk of Rhythm neck. It pushed him towards me. I staggered away from the flying Rhythm, trying to keep my gun trained on the cursed one. The yellow pegasus went wide for a moment, before charging right at me. I fired wildly at the charging zombie. It barreled into me, sending both of us to the floor. It lunged at my face, teeth baring. I screamed as I grabbed it’s head in my magic, fighting to keep my face in tact. I screamed as it beat at my chest with it’s hoofs. My screams amplified as I throw it back into its the closet with my magic. I quickly got to my hoofs and glanced around for my rifle. Before I had time to pick it up the zombie was charging again. I pulled my knife out of it’s holster and swiped it out in front of me. The zombie stopped it’s charge and lept back, narrowly avoiding the blade. I held the blade out in front of me, trying my best to pick up the fallen rifle behind me. I sucked at levitating things I couldn’t see. I jabbed with the knife, forcing the thing back a few steps. “Not today!” I screamed as I charged. This caught the thing off guard. I slammed into it, pinning it to the ground. With a final scream, I plunged my knife into it’s head. I gasped for breath, watching it for movement. When I saw none, I rolled away from it onto my back. Once I could breath again, I got to my hoofs. Rhythm was laying a few feet away, in a puddle of blood. My eyes locked on it for a moment, then I got to work. I was done killing for the day. I dragged Rhythm and the zombies bodies into the closet. He would come to life soon. I was too sad to put a bullet in his head, to tired to dig any of them graves. I guessed a closet in a cottage would have to do. I looked around the room until I found something to identify the zombie. I found a photo album under the bed. “To Fluttershy, happy birthday” was written in gold letters on the front. I opened the book. Dozens of pictures of a pegasus, full of life, were glued inside. Taped to the last page was a butterfly necklace. I picked it up and put it in my bag. No one would trade for it, but I didn’t care. The necklace, dads rifle, rhythms pistol. All reminders of the mistakes I made. All telling me the same thing. Do better. I walked over to the door and took out my knife. I started etching letters into the wood of the door. RIP: Rhythm and Fluttershy. Do not open. Ever. I made my way through the countryside, using the everfree to keep me in the right direction. It wasn’t hard to climb out of the second story window and get away from the herd. In fact, it was nearly to easy. I walked in silence towards my house. There wasn’t nearly as many zombies in the wilds back then. Most of them were still in the towns and cities, looking for the poor ponies still trapped inside. I gasped as a blur landed in front of me. It was a griffin. I had never meet a griffin before, but I had heard a lot about them. “Oh, hi.” I said. It didn't seem to have any weapons, so I didn’t bother drawing mine. “Hey.” She said. A few more blurs landed around me. Oh shit. “We’ll take thise .” The lead griffin said with a grin. “What? No!?” I shouted. “This gun was my fathers!” “So? What are you gonna do about it?” She asked. I heard guns clicking around me. “Yo, what caliber’s that rifle?” One behind me asked. “Shut up Morning Mist.” The leader growled. “303.” I said. “Just give us the guns, and you can go.” “Gilda, we hardly find enough 303. rounds for harlys rifle, that things useless without bullets. I say we leave the rifle, and take the pistol.” “Can it Mist!” The leader, Gilda, snapped. “She has a point.” One of the other griffins said. We have enough trouble keeping harlys rifle loaded, another 303. would be worthless.” “Then we can trade it off!” Gilda snapped “She’s just a little girl G, just let her keep the damn rifle.” Another said. The griffin glanced around, clearly mad. “F-Fine! Whatever. Throw down the pistol and get out of here kid.” I did as she asked, looking back at Mist as I walked away. I smiled at her, and she nodded back. I continued on my way, following the forest back home. It sucked that I lost the gun, but I had kept the enfield, and my life. I owed everything to that griffin. I quickened my pace, eager to get back to my sister. I could feel someone dragging me. Someone was yelling at me to get up, asking if I was ok. They sounded like they were miles away. I felt cold and damp. Strange. I had cased a teleportation spell. I thought I would be in much more pain then I was. I smiled as I reveled in my genius “Hey, she’s moving.” Violet said. Was I? “Silver, can you hear me?” “Ugh...kind of.” I chuckled. “You sound strange.” “I….what?” “Dont worry about it Vi, it’s just the morphine.” Morphine? They had given me more pain meds? why? I wasn’t in any pain. Wait….I wasn’t in any pain! That’s why! I guess I’m not dead then. “What…... happend? Is everyone ok?” I asked. I tried to open my eyes, but I still couldn’t see. “You used Roses magic to port them away from the herd.” Fang said. "When I landed beside you guys, you were out cold. We managed to get into some ponies storm cellar before the zombies noticed us.” “Good, good.” I said, smiling at what I hoped was the ceiling. "Why’s it so dark in here?” There was a spark in the darkness. Then the whole cellar appeared around us. It was a small, damp, musky room filled with old rusted shelves, weighed down with food and survival equipment. Empty food wrappers littered the floor. Violet was sitting beside a kerosene lamp. Fang sat in the back corner, watching the door idly. Violet was now working to get a can of beans open. Rose was watching me with a sad expression. I came down from my high for a second to wonder if something was wrong. She must have seen it on my face. “Silver-” “Did Dusk make it out safe? Did the zombies get in?” “No, they're fine, but-” “Then what’s the problem Rose?” I asked. If the zombies didn’t get at the others, then that couldn’t be the big deal. Fang seemed grumpy as usual. Rose didn’t get hurt, although she was definitely spoked. Violet was being….Violet. “When you cast that spell with my magic, something happened.” “Yes, we teleported to safety. You can ask me how I did, thank me, even throw me a Luna damned parade after we find the others.” “No silver….I don’t know how to say this that won't be a shock to you, but-” “Your horns fucked up.” Violet said, finally getting into her can. “My-what?” I asked in shock. “When you teleported, it was much more energy than you were able to use at the time. The magic built up, and when it was release…...Your horns cracked. Right down the middle” Rose levitated over a piece of metal so I could see my reflection. I smiled at it. My nose was all bloody, and there was a hairline fracture going down the front of my horn. My breath caught in my throat. It wasn’t a bag fracture, but it was still a big deal. Without my magic, I was nearly useless. My mane was a mess. I was glad to see that my eyes had a slight silver glow to them. Still couldn’t see in the dark though. Must have still been day time. I laughed as I looked at my reflection in the metal. “I might never use magic again.” I giggled. “I might be screwed.” I couldn’t help but laugh. It wasn’t the crazy, psycho laugh of a pony whose lost their mind. It was a laugh of a pony who laughed to keep from crying. I laughed because I knew if I cried, I would never leave that celler. I really wanted to cry. “What the hells wrong with her?” Fang asked. “She’s had a lot of morphine.” Violet answered. “When?” I asked. I was already starting to come down from my high. Now I just felt tired. “About two hours ago. We had just gotten down here, and you started screaming frantically. We had to dose you with a few syringes of morphine to calm you down. You seem to be having some side effects.” “Is being really……..really...tired on of...those?” I asked, closing my eyes. “Yea it-” I was out before I finished I sentance “We’re ok, Dusk. Calm down.” “N-n-no. We need to get out of here. The zombies are going to find us. They’ll block us in. O-o-or the sewer will collapse. A-and what if we run out of air!?” Dusks horn flickerd as she got worked up. Rivet stood over Dusk trying to call her down, He put a hoof on her shoulder. “We’re fine Dusk. We just have to wait a bit.” “B-but what about my sister? The others?” “They're fine. We’ll meet up with them after we get out off here. You just have to calm down.” Dusk noded, and got to her hoofs. She looked looked down the sewer and grimaced. “No, I can’t do this.” She gasped, trying to breath. “I don’t like it down here.” She fell to the floor, and laid in the faltle pososion, shaking. “Get me out, get me out, please Silver get me out.” She whispered to herself. Dusks horn went out, not that there was much to see. Just a massive concrete tunnel filled with pipes and water. The sewer seemed to go on forever. “We need to get going.” Gambit said from behind. “Silver said wait for her.” “We need to get Dusk out of here. Theres no way we’re getting out the way we came. “Ok, just...let me calm her down.” “Gambit, she’s terrified. Nothing you say or do will change that. All we can do is get her out of here, and find her sister.” “Silver will get me out, silver will get me out.” Dusk said softly to herself. “I know she will. She’s a big pony now.” “There must be something we can do. Maybe some way we can get her to snap out of it. I mean, she’s fine with the undead, surely she can get over this.” “Rivet, you know nothing about her past. Either of theirs. No one does. If she is this afraid of being in a small space, she must have good reason to be. Without knowing anything about it, theres nothing we can do.” “I-She never told me about this. You’d think that her sister being claustrophobic would come up at some point.” “Did you ever consider that maybe this is something neither of them want to remember?” Rivet looked down at the floor. “Rivet, in this world, everyone has a past. Everyone has a skeleton in there closet, whether it’s something they did, or something that was done to them.” Gambit looked over at Dusk, who was still laying on the damp floor shiver. Tears ran from her clenched eyes. “It'll be ok. It'll be ok." "Come on, we need to get moving." “I-Your right.” Rivet sighed. “Help me get her on my back.” The three made their way down the tunnel. It wasn’t that hard to tell where you were going. There was only two directions to go. Rivet had spray painted their direction so that the others could follow. The scav team always carried spray paint, so that they could mark the buildings they had cleared. Dusk was on Rivets back, sleeping soundly. Gambit had pulled a blanket out of Rivets saddle bags and covered her up. Neither of them had ever seen someone claustrophobic, so they had no idea what to do. Best they could think of was to try and make her feel safe until they could get outside. Rivet thought about what Gambit had said. The buck had more life experience than most ponies he knew. While Rivet worked with the EUP Guard, Gambit was on the ground, fighting for his life. Rivet never thought about what other ponies may have done to survive. All he had to do was fly to the right cloud, and tell them he could shot. He was told to do stuff, he got food. But for everypony else, they had to work for it. To kill for it. Had silver ever killed anypony before? He pushed the thought away. She had trouble killing a zombie of somepony she knew, no way in hell she could kill the living. Right? Rivet thought about what she had done. It was quick thinking. They didn’t have time to get down, so she stopped the zombies from following. But...what if she hadn’t found a way out? What if they had gotten her and the others? He shook his head.No time for that. Have to get out of this sewer. Then we can Try and find the others. Rivet gasped as he ran into something. He was so deep in thought, he hadn’t noticed that Gambit had stopped in front of him. “Why-” “Shh. zombies.” Gambit whispered. Rivet closed his eyes and listened closely. There was definitely something up ahead. “What’s the plan?” “I don’t know. I hoped there was nothing down here.” “There doesn't sound like theres very many of them. We could just gun them down.” “No.” “No?” “The gunfire would carry for miles through these sewers. If there are other zombies down here, everyone of them would come for us.” He said. “Not to mention mess with our hearing.” ”Great. What if Dusk teleports us down the tunnel some?” “Can she do that?” Gambit asked. “I know she was working on it. Don’t know how well it worked. I don’t even know if she can manage it in this condition.” “I can’t think of anything else. We could double back and look for another exit.” “That could take hours. I don’t want to do this to her, but theres not much we can do. It’s...you make the call.” “No.” “What?” “No, Rivet. Your idea, you make the call. “But...I don’t know which is right.” “Neither is wrong. One’s more logical, the other is more empathetic.” “I’m not a leader.” Rivet said. “I can’t make choices like this. Just do whatever you think is right. I trust your judgement.” “More than yours?” Gambit asked. “Is this really the time?” Rivet asked. “No, I guess not. It won’t hurt us much if we go back. Might even run into the others on the way. But we will be down here a lot longer.” “I can do it.” A tiny voice said from Rivets back. Dusk stirred slightly. “Just...get us out of here.” She pleaded. “How are you feeling?” Rivet asked. “I’m trying not to think about it.” She said. “You're going to have to do something to get them all looking this way, or they’ll see the flash when we blink back in.” “Easy enough.” Gambit said, dropping something on the ground. “Whenever you're ready.” “I’m good.” “Ok.” Gambit stomped down, bathing the sewer in green light. The zombies started towards them the second they saw the glow stick. “Hope they can’t see that two far down.” He said. Dusks horn shune brightly as she powered up the spell. A second later, they were on the other side of the herd, nearly a kilometer down the tunnel. Rivet and Gambit looked around them, trying to get over there disorientation. Gambit tapped his ear as he tried to get it to pop. “Well,” Rivet stated. “That was…” “Fun?” Dusk asked. “Amazing? Magical?” “I would say confusing.” “Oh.” “We should get going.” Gambit said. Dusk nodded. “Good idea.” Fire and Lead“Ugh…..” My eyes cracked open, auto tuning to the silver spectrum there known for. I sent a silent prayer to luna. Night vision. Night vision was good. Then the pain finally registered. The ache in my chest and leg was nothing next to the burning radiating from my horn. I groaned as I tried to sit up. The pain in my head flared, sending me back to the floor. “Silver!” Violet shouted. I heard hoofsteps off to my right. “Fine.” I said, again trying to sit up. This time I got myself into a sitting position. I glanced around the damp cellar. “Where is everyone?” “There asleep over there.” She said, pointing across the room, past the shelves of supplies. “Here, they said if you woke up to give you these.” Violet tapped a few glass bottles that had been sitting beside me, filled with a shimmering purple liquid. I read the label, “Hyporegenerative potion? Healing potions!” I Smiled. After chugging down the healing potions, I felt a lot better. My rib was fully healed, and my leg was as good as it was going to get. It still felt strange to me, but it worked fine and didn’t hurt. My horn was still in pain, but it was more of an annoying headache and less of a mind splitting, soul fracturing pain. It was clear that Violet had drank down some potions as well. He leg seemed good as new. The brace she was wearing was no where to be seen. “I wonder what this means for my magic.” I said as I got a better look at the room. It was very well supplied. I had to wonder how no one had found it before us. “No idea. Hope it’s back soon though, you shoot like shit with your mouth.” “Gee, thanks.” I mutterd. “Hey, since when are you so chatty?” I asked. “Since you saved our lives.” She said. “Besides, I don’t have the energy to be a dick right not, and if I had ever treated one of Daisys patients badly….Anyway, don’t get to used to this. I’m not going to suddenly like you because you decided to save yourself.” “Whatever.” I muttered. My stomach grumbled, reminding me of the last time I had eaten. “Hey, can you pass me some food.” “I guess.” She said, trotting over to a box on the shelf. After going through it for a moment, she tossed me a can of beans. I wraped it in my silver magic on impalse. The can burst open, blowing the beans all over the room and electing a shriek from Violet. I winced. Sparks flew from my horn. “Watch the magic!” She snapped. “Ahh fuck!” I snapped, grabbing my horn in my hoofs. It was a good thing the surface had no nerves. “Sorry, I didn’t think.” I said. “What the hell was that?” She asked. “Your horn was lit up like harthswarming tree.” “I have no idea.” “What was that!” Rose appeared from behind the shelf, eyes wide open. “I tossed her some food, and that bitch blew it up.” Violet said. Rose looked over at me, “Y-you….blew it up?” “What? No! I tried to levitate it, and it...I...Yea….maybe a little.” “How did you..Why...-ugh, never mind. Just...try not to levitate anything else.” “Unless it’s a zombies head.” Fang said sleepily from beyond the shelfs. “That would be amazing.” “Yes! The silver cannon!” Violet said. “We won't even need guns!” “How about, no.” I said. “Ugh, fine. You're no fun.” Violet said, crossing her hoofs. I rolled my eyes. “Hey,” I turned back to Rose. “when did it get dark?” I asked. “About a half hour ago, why?” “Because, this is a great time for us to get moving.” I said. I wanted to get the hell out of that hole in the ground. I had spent more then enough of my life hiding from undead in a cellar. I needed to find my sister, and figure out what to do about my horn. “Hell yea! Night op!” Fang said, rushing into view. “When do we leave? Rose popped open the manhole cover back at the road with her magic. After dealing with her complaints, we had finally convinced her that fang and my vision at night was way better then the corpses. It was easy enough to get back to the street with my night vision. The house we were under wasn’t even a block from it. The others moved by moonlight. I was actually surprised how good fangs vision was at night. Griffins didn’t had magic night vision, but it was still way better then most ponies. “It’s really dark down there.” Rose stated. “Did anyone bring flashlights, or-” “We’re going in at night so that zombies won't see us. Shining a light around would give us away.” I said. “Might as well hand them menus.” “What’s the problem, Rose, you ‘frad of the dark?” Fang asked. “M-maybe a little.” she stammered. “Well you should be.” I said, looking out into the darkness. “Scary things out in the dark.” I could see at least four dozen zombies around us, but most of them were out of earshot, thank Luna. the ones that weren't were easily taken out by a machete I had grabbed from the cellar. The thing was a piece of art, so say the least. More than strong enough not to brake in my magic. “I’ll go down first. Fang, you last.” She nodded. I dropped to the bottom of the sewer, and looked around. There aren't any zombies in ear shot, but there was definitely something farther down the tunnel. “Clear.” I said quietly. VIolet came down next, followed by Rose. Then Fang, closing the manhole behind her. As they all made their way down, I was looking at an arrow spray painted on the side of the sewer. “They went that way.” I said pointing. “Umm….Silver? We can’t see you pointing.” Violet said. “Just your eyes.” “Oh... Right.” Then, we were off. As it turned out, the thing I had seen down the the tunnel was a herd. Lucky for us, something had already taken care of it. We thought at first that the others had taken out, but, as fang had pointed out, we didn’t have any weapons that could make that many holes. The bodies were practically torn to pieces. Rose grimaced as she walked through the stick gore. The rest of us were all pretty used to it. I looked back at Violet. She was as calm and collected as I hoped I was coming off as. IN reality, I was terrified. My magic was fucked, my sister was missing, and my flask was nearly emptied on a cut Rose got. The tunnel was a lot more boring than I had thought it would be. After the dead herd, we didn’t even find one dead zombie. We did, however, find a can of spray paint, a few unfired shotgun shells, and a candy bar. “Silver, aren't you afraid that some zombies up ahead might see your eyes?” Violet asked. “I would rather not get eaten because you don’t own a pair of shades.” Violet picked up the candy bar and started munching on it, smiling dreamily in the sweet chocolatey bliss. “Actually, no. The trotters don’t notice them at all. I think they get them confused with the cursed ones eye glow.” I sighed. “I know the living do.” “You were limping.” Fang snapped. When I had first come to town, fang had shot me in the flank. It took my sister screaming for her to realize how much she fucked up. We never got along after that. I was limping because I had twisted my ankle on the way. “Yea yea. Once I get close though, they realize I’m not one of them. That’s why I like to go around at night. So long as I keep my distance and stay quiet, they don’t bother me. Well, the normal ones don’t. If a cursed one sees me, it’ll have all the zombies in sight on me in no time.” “How do they know?” Rose asked. “Well, that’s easy. There a little sharper than the rest of the zombies. They can think.” Violet said. After what seemed like hours of walking, and a good portion of my flask, (Or what was left of it), we reached a fork in the road...er...sewer. By this point, it was safe to assume that the spray paint we had found was Gambits, because there was no marker telling us where to go. Rose lite up her horn to give the others some light. “Well…” Fang stated. “This blows.” “Which way do you think they went?” Violet asked. “I….” Everyone looked at me hopefully. “Have no idea.” All their heads dropped “I would say...left.” Rose said. “Left?” I asked. “Why left?” “It looks like someone was walking over there, look at the smudges in the grim.” There were smudges in the grim. Very large smudges. Either the others were dragging their feet, or walkers had left the marks. No way they were dumb enough to leave a trail. “Right.” Fang patted Rose’s shoulder and started walking down the right tunnel. “Thanks Rose.” “What makes you think they went that way?” She asked. “Rule of thumb. When the team gets separated, we always go right.” She said. “Why didn’t you say that before?” Rose asked the griffin. She shrugged. “Wanted to see what Silver would go with.” “I’m telling you, they went left.” Rose stomped her hoof for emphasis, and slipped in the grim covering the floor. “Sorry Rose, but your a doctor, not a tracker.” I said, following Fang down the right tunnel. Violet quickly followed. Rose sat wide eyed for a moment, killed her horn light, and followed. “All...That….Walking…” Violet said slowly. “Well, this sucks ass.” Fang stated bluntly. “No one ever listens to the smart pony.” Rose said, rolling her eyes. As it turned out, the tunnel that Fang had said they would be down, lead no where. We stood at the end of the tunnel, mostly bitching and moaning about the three hours we had just spent walking for nothing. So, we walked back. Most of the way was Rose talking about how we should listen to her more. Luckily, we were able to drown her out pretty easily. Fang and Violet talked more about what some of the different towns are like these days, while I worked on my magic. Apparently, damaging my horn hadn’t extended my magic burnout any. I was back up to par. I levitated my knife as we walked, making sure to only channel in a little energy. The crack in my horn leaked a lot of extra power into my spells, so I had to be careful. It wasn’t until we neared the fork again when I cut my magic, and the others cut there chater. We silently crept down the left tunnel. We had no idea why, but something had us on edge. It was almost as if we were afraid to speak, because the wrong person would hear it. It didn’t take long before the boredom of walking settled in again though. Staring at the concrete and steel of the sewer got really old, really quick. Even with the odd maintenance hatch. Fang walked up to me and pointed up ahead. It had to squint to see what she was pointing to. There was more bodys. I took my pistol in my mouth, signaling for Rose and Violet to stay. These bodies were just as full of holes as the last ones we had found. I had to wonder what kind of gun could do that, and who had that kind of ammo to waste. As we looked over the bodys, a maintenance hatch to the right slide open. Fang and I jumped and leveled our weapons at it. Standing in the door, was an iron clad buck, wearing night vision goggles. A massive weapon sat on his back. I knew immediately what kind of gun he had. And what kind of trouble we were in. “Drop your gear, and go,” He said. “and you might live.” “Pht, fat chance. You ain’t got the guts to mow us down fat ass. Jugjing buy the size of that gun, you are definitely compensating. Probably ugly to. That’s why you're hiding out down here all alone right?” “I gave you a chance.” “Great job Fang, piss off the guy with the tank gun!” I snapped. “Well sorry for not-” The minigun started to rotate, urging fang and I to move. Fang fired her pistol. We both winced as the sound of the high powered gun echoed around is. She cursed. So much for the big guns. At least the heavy round seemed to hurt him. The buck staggered for a moment. I opened fire with my pistol. It wasn’t nearly as loud as Fangs. It still stung our ears. The rounds pinged easily of his armor. A crossbow bolt slammed into him and splintered. “Shit!” Violet cursed. I kept firing as I tried to come up with something. Anything. I winced as the minigun started firing. The buck swung the giant weapon towards me. “No!” A pink burst hit me in the side, sending me to the concret. I gasped as I heard a bullets soar over me. Another pink bolt slammed into the buck. If it hurt him at all, it didn’t show. “Where did that burst of courage come from?” I wonders. “Over here asshat!” Fang shoulder. She leveled her gun at him. The buck took the bait, swinging his gun away from me. “You had better have something good kid!” Silver shouted as she tried to distance herself from the gunman. “Silver, now would be a good time to blow something up!” Violet shouted over the gunfire. “Right!” I shouted, getting to my hoofs. I leveled my horn at him and fired. A silver bolt of energy slammed into his chest. His armor bent under the pressure. To both our surprise, He slammed into the back wall of the maintenance room. He spasmed as energy arched through his body and armor. I feel to the ground, holding my horn. Warm blood seeped through it’s crake. Fang ran over and pulled the door shut, putting all her weight into it. “I swear, if this guy shots through this door!” She roared. “That things steel. To low caliber to go through.” I said, getting to my hooves. I took a swig from my flask. Violet ran over to Fang. “What can I do?” She asked. “Ugh….Silver, you got anything?” Fang asked. “Never thought I’d see the day you asked me for help.” Something banged against the door. “Shut the fuck up cripple!” She roared. I layed down on the cold floor, and brought out my rifle. I put the firing bit in my mouth, and held it in my hooves. I heared something bangin on the steel door. “Hurry up!” Violet shouted, helping Fang hold the door. Rose was standing down the hallway, frozen in place. I pulled a few rounds from the bottom of my saddle bag, and slid them into a mag. I slammed the clip into the rifle. “Open the door!” I Bellowed. The two cleared the door, bracing themselves on either side of the frame to keep from getting shot. The buck stepped forward and smiled. The motor on the minigun began to hum. “Should have dropped your gear and walked!” He screamed. “No, you’ll burn.” I bit down on the firing bit. CRACK The buck screamed. The 303. round tore through his armor. Then, the spell kicked in. The buck screamed in horror as fire erupted from his chest. I chambered another round, and fired again. This time, the incendiary round got him in the belly. His armor grew red hot as his insides were cooked by the bullets. Fang and Violet watched in stunned silence as the man was burned alive. I grabbed the minigun and the ammo feeder off of him with my magic before it could take to much damage, and closed the door. It did little to muffle the screams. When they finally died down, Fang opened her mouth. “What the fuck was that.” She asked. “I was saving those in case I ever ran into some timberwolves.” I said. “Had to hit em with those back on the farm to keep them away.” “You just...burnt that guy. Like, alive.” Dusk said. “I saved our lives.” I said, getting to my hoofs.I could feel blood running down my face from my horn.. “You ok back there Rosie?” I asked. She nodded once before walking over. I took the mag of incendiary rounds out of my rifle, and replaced it with machined ones before returning it to my saddle bag. “Come on.” I said. “We should get going.” I scouted farther up the tunnel while the others hung back. I couldn't take the looks Rose kept giving me. I had never seen a look like that from her. It was like a “You actually just did that” look. I burnt a pony alive. I`m not sure what was worse, Rose being so distant,, or Violet and Fang finding it ìncretibley awesome. But the worst part by far, was that I was ok with it. I killed a pony in the most painful way possible, and I had no problem with that. In most of the books I read, when the hero killed someone like this they would feel bad about it. Was it bad that I didn’t? It’s not like I took pleasure in it, but still. Usually this is the point where somepony would be trying to convince themselves that they did what they had to. How could I go from not being able to kill an undead filly to not having any problem with killing some pony? Was it because I didn’t know him? Or because he threatened us? I pushed the thoughts away. I could figure it out later. I had to find my sister. Fang, being the only one who can hold it, ended up taking the mini gun. Violet was still trying to figure out how that was mini. I tried to tell her about the larger ones they mounted on tanks, but she didn’t seem to get it. Finally I saw the exit. An uncovered manhole with light streaming from it. The others must have seen it too, because in no time they were all standing by my side. Now, we just had to get past one little itty bitty problem. The herd of undead crowding under the latter. “Well, this really screws with the plan doesn't it.” Fang said. “Can’t we just kill them with that?” Violet asked, pointing at the minigun. “No way” I said. “We only have 400 rounds for it, and theres at least 30 of them.” “Only?” She asked. “When a gun shots 50 rounds a second, 400 is nothing.” Fang said. I raised an eyebrow. “You're not the only on here who knows your guns, lightning rod.” “Ok, now you're not even trying.” I said. “That’s what you told Rivet last night.” “You know what?” “What? What are you gonna do Silv’. Burn me? Pop me? Let some foal take a bit out of me?” “You shut the fuck-” “Girls!” Rose shrieked.. “Those things are lookin at us.” “Oh fuck me.” I muttered. “Your not my type.” Fang started up the minigun. To my surprise, Rose took out her gun and actually took aim with it. She looked over at me. Violet and Fang did the same. I looked at the herd, which was now coming towards us. There were only a few runners. “Violet, take the runners. Fang, Rose, crowed control.” I said, pulling out my own gun. I felt like if I gripped it to hard in my magic, the handle would snap. The sewer erupted in gunfire as we laid the herd to waste. Violet and I easily took out the runners. Fangs minigun clicked four seconds in. In those four seconds, she had taken out nearly 10 of them. Fang ditched the minigun and ran up the side. Her claws made quick work of the trotters. After a few more seconds, my own gun clicked. I sighed to myself as I pulled my machete and flask from their homes in my vest. After a swig, I was charging. Thanks to my dark coat, the zombies had a very hard time seeing me in the low light. I easily moved through the sewer, hacking and slashing anything that Was in range. Violet and Rose were being careful not to shoot anywhere near my horn glow, for fear of hitting me. That was fine. Once the area was clear, I looked at my machete in aw. “This thing is incredible.” I said. Rose was still standing where she was, staring at me in amazement. Violet was nearly jumping up and down after all the excitement. Fang nodded at me. I returned the gesture. “Well, that was easy.” I said as I galoped back to the others. Anyone have any 45. rounds? I’m out.” Rose looked at me with a confused look on her face. Fang looked at the pistol in my vest with disgust. “No, sorry.” Violet said. “If you need a gun though-” “You keep it. I can use my machine when we get outside anyway. I would probably end up breaking the gun with my magic.” “I’m not sure you should be using your magic so much.” Rose said carefully. “If you overuse it before your horn heals a little bit, it could have some horrible long term effects.” “Being killed has short term effects one my health Rose, it’s one or the other.” She glanced at the ground. “Thanks though.” There weren't many zombies around when we got topside. As it turned out, the others came out in some kind of public park. Fang said it was near the center of ponyville. There were a few buildings in the distance, but nothing interesting. Mostly just trees and park benches. My horn was starting to throb again. I thought I was straining it. I really should have been listening to Rose more. “It’s nice to be able to see again.” Violet said, looking around. “Hey, I think I got something.” Fang said. “Theres someone in that tree over there.” She said pointing. All I could see was some kind of tree with...windows? Man, that is strange. Who lives in a tree? “Is it them?” I asked. “No idea. I’ve only seen one so far. Just a silhouette.” “Lets go say hey.” Violet said. “Anything to get out of here.” Rose said. A few dead undead and several knocks latter, we were standing at the front door of the “Golden oak library.” “Who the hell puts a library in a tree?” Fang asked. “It’s common with earth ponies to grow houses. Or it was a few hundred years ago.” Violet said. I raised an eyebrow at her. “I did go to school you know.” “Man, it has been so long since I knocked on a door.” I said. “It’s kind of surreal.” “Tell me about it. Usually I would have kicked in the door by now.” Fang said. I rolled my eyes. I squinted as the light from the house hit us. A zebra stood in the open doorway. After looking us over, she said, “Come, it is not safe out here. Come inside, where there's less to fear.” Once we were all inside, the zebra closed and locked the door behind us. She had a lot of heavy duty looks on that door. Inside the tree, you would swear the pages had turned up a nasty storm. Books, plants, test tubes, pestles, and potions laid everywhere. It was clearly some kind of lab. I had never met a zebra before. Strips, strange cutie mark, odd speech. Not all that different from a pony. “What are you doing in town?” The zebra asked. “You could have been gunned down.” “Why did you let us in here?” Fang asked. “You don’t even know us.” “you decided to knock, instead of forcing the lock.” “Umm...OK…” “So what brings you to this place. Surely it’s bad for your race?” “We’re looking for my friends.” I said. “We got separated scaving.” “So you have lost your friends? Then your search may be at it’s end. If you seek a filly and bucks, then you have had a great run of luck. “You saw them?” I put my hoofs on her shoulders. “Did you see where they were going?” “Hold you horses, little pony. You should stay inside, where it is cozy. When the sun is on display, then you may be on your way.” “If you know where my sister is I have a right to know. I have to find her.” “Silver.” Rose put a hoof on my shoulder. “It’s not safe to be outside right now. We should wait until we have the light on our side.” “I work better in the dark.” I said. “You may see well in the dark my dear, but it’s the red eyed reaper, you must fear.” “Red eyed...are there a lot of those around here?” I asked. “The like to stalk the grounds at night, they wish to break in and start a fight.” “What are you doing here anyway?” Violet asked. “It doesn't seem very safe.” “I need the herbs from the everfree, to work on my chemistry.” She said. “There is a room upstairs you may take, but I must tell your leader the stakes.” “Oh, right.” Rose said. “Come on guys, lets go get some rest.” Violet went with Rose up the stairs. Fang looked back at me. “Make sure they don’t get into things.” I said. “Great. The best fighter here, babysitting.” She sighed and followed the others up the stairs. As it turns out, the zebras name was Zecora. She was working on some kind of cure for the necromancy, but had come up with nothing. Apparently, the kind of magic used in the spell, was difficult, if even possible, to counter with potions. Zecora and I sat in the kitchen, drinking tea. I had tried to turn it down, as it’s such a rare commodity. She wouldn’t have any of it. Apparently she used to do her work in the everfree, but after the dead started rising, it became too dangerous for her to stay. “So I see your horn is hurt.” She said over her cup. “Magic, I can teach you to better exert.” “You can help me with my magic?” I asked. I was really excited. I might not have used my magic much, but I wasn’t much good without it. Even after just lifting my weapons in the tunnel, and the tea cup, I could feel my body tiring. She nodded. “Despite lacking the parts, I am quite familiar with the arcane arts. I can help with your spells, but you must listen, and listen well.” “Where do we start?” I spent a few hours training with zecora. It was a hole new method of spell casting. She also gave me a lot of books on the subject, as well as some potions to help with burnouts. By morning, I could lift things without worrying about breaking them. Zecora said so long as I could keep my mind clear, I could have no problem with magic. I just couldn’t let my emotions get too out of control. If I tried casting magic using my feelings like I used to, I wouldn’t be able to control it. I also got some healing potions from Zecora, and a bottle of whisky. All it cost us was the location of the supply cellar we had found, and me staying there until morning. My head hurt slightly as my eyes shifted back into the regular spectrum. I thanked Zecora for everything, and went to wake the others. “There it is.” Fang said, pointing to the cottage down the path. “Are you sure?” Violet asked. “I know this town better than almost anyone. There’s only one cottage on the edge of the everfree. Zecora said they were here.” We were looking down the path leading up to the little cottage ahead. “Why here?” “It’s as away from the city you can be while still being in it. A good place to go and wait for us.” “But how would we have known if not for Zecora?” Rose asked. “If they didn’t meet her, “We’ve been here before.” Fang said. “Shortly after Gambit and I meet, we ended up here. Little yellow pony helped us get back on our feet. I can’t remember her name though…” “Fluttershy.” I said absent mindedly. “Yea, that’s it. How did you know that?” Fang asked. “I’ve been here before.” I said. Fangs eyes shot up. “Come on, lets go check on the others.” We all walked across the bridge and to the door. I stopped in front of it. After a few seconds, Rose asked, “Silv, is something wrong?” “Yea, come on silver. You waiting for an invite?” Fang asked. “I’m good.” I said, opening the door. It was dark inside. I stepped in. “Don’t. Move.” I felt a cool tube against the side of my head. A gun barrel. “Fuck me with a fog horn.” I muttered. “Oh, hey silver.” “Hey Gambit.” I said. He spit his gun into the holster. I turned to him and surprised him with a hug. “Your one hard fuck to find Gambit.” Fang said, hoof bumping...Claw bumping….Fist bumping….You know what I mean. They hoof/claw bumped. He nodded to Violet and Rose. “What took you all so long?” He asked, leading is upstairs. Fang followed us up. Violet and Rose looked at each other for a moment, before following. “Wheres Dusk? Is she ok?” “Your sisters fine. Don’t worry, we took good care of her.” He said. “Thank Luna.” I breathed a sigh of relief. “Hey was there anyone here when you got here?” I asked. “No, it was clear. A few corpses in the closet upstairs. We throw them outside to help get ride of the smell. Why?” “Just...wondering. So, everythings ok?” “Well, not everything.” His eyes settled on my horn. “It’s fine.” “Mhm.You sure about that?” “Yea, just a flesh wound.” I smiled. “Hows your magic?” “It… doesn't work to well. I feel like everything I touch will shatter in my grasp. I can use this machete I found fine, but I’m afraid of breaking my guns when I hold them.” “If you want, I can show you how to hold it with your hoof. It’s not far from how you would shot at the range, but prop the gun in between the joint instead of on the wall.” “Yea, that would be great. We found a supply cache on the way here, so we’re set for the trip to Filly.” “Saves us the trouble then. Once everyone’s rested, we can get the hell out of dodge.” “Yea.” I sat outback, bathed in sweat. I let the shovel drop from my arcane grip. I carefully lifted the two bodys into the hole, before getting back to work. My horn bleed, and my eyes watered. I didn’t stop. There deaths were my fault, it was the least I could do. I can’t say why I did it, other then that I had to. I guess I thought it was the right thing to do. I had never meet Fluttershy, but she had helped Fang and Gambit. That was enough for me. I didn’t know Rhythm too long, but he was nice enough. So, I dug. I didn’t care that it was dark. I didn’t care if any undead tried to take a bit out of me. I would bash their heads in with the shovel and get back to work. Buy the time I had the hole dug, half my flask was in me. “Silver? Silver, are you ok?” Rose was standing behind me, holding cannedapples and a bottle of water. “I’m fine Rose.” I said. “I’ll eat in a bit.” “We’re leaving at noon. You should get some rest.” I took a drink from my flask. “I can take care of myself Rose. Go get some sleep.” “You’re scaring everyone. You’ve been out here for hours. Please, come inside.” “You want me to come in, leave. You want to help, shovels in the shed.” I turned back to the hole and continued filling it in. A second shovel pierced into the dirt pile, and started shoveling. “So, why the digging?” Rose asked. “I knew the colt. Came into town for food shortly after shit hit the fan, got him killed.” “Oh…” She stopped shoveling for a moment and looked at the ground. “And the girl?” “She helped out Gambit and Fang back before she died.” “Wait, what? Gambit said he hadn’t been here since before the brake.” “But Fang said….” I sighed. “I’ll talk to her later. Get to the bottom of this.” We continued in silence until the hole was filled in. “Well, that was fun. What do you say you get something to eat and get some rest, hm?” “Yea.” I looked at her and smiled. “Yea, ok. Thanks.” I picked up the food and water she had left by the back door. “You can share the bed with your sister.” I nodded. I stepped into the bedroom, quietly closing the door behind me. I dropped my vest and saddle bags beside the door. Someone had put blankets over the windows to block out the light. A bandage was wrapped tightly around my horn. Rose had insisted on getting it covered up and stopping the bleeding, so I let her do her doctor thing. It helped put her at ease, so I didn’t mind. ‘Boud time you showed up.” Dusk huffed from under the covers on the bed. “I missed you.” “I missed you to. LIsten Dusk, about the sewer-” “It’s ok sis, it wasn’t to bad.” She sat up, and looked around. “Where are you?” I climbed into bed beside her. “Here.” She threw her arms around me, smiling. Tears ran down her face. “I was worried about you. I didn’t know where you were, or if you were ok.” I returned her embrace. “I was worried about you to.” I said. “I didn’t even want to think about what I would have done if something had happened to you.” “Did anything bad happen?” She asked. “No, noth-” I sighed inwardly. “Yes Dusk, something bad happened.” “Is everyone ok?” She asked “No Dusk.” Now tears were running down my face. “My horn is broken. I can’t do magic very well.” Dusk gasped and looked up at my horn, lighting her own. “Oh no.” She whisperd. “Does it...Does it hurt?” She asked. I nodded. She throw her hooves around me even tighter. “I’m so sorry Silver.” She wept. “Me too.” I said. I layed back, hugging my sister close. “Dusk, I’m really scared.” I was openly crying now. “I don’t know what I’m going to do.” “It’s ok. She said. “We can figure it out tomorrow.” All I could do was nod. “Come on sis. You need to rest.” When I woke up, Dusk was gone. After putting on my vest and bags, I headed down stairs. The group was all gathered in the living room. Vi and Dusk were exchanging stories in the corner. Rose was going through all our medical supplies. Everyone else was talking around the coffee table. Someone must have put all the furniture back in place. “Morning everyone.” I said, sitting down on the sofa beside Rivet. Rivet stared at me for a moment, before snapping out of his daze. “Sorry silver. I heard you had hurt your horn, but I didn’t expect-” “It’s nothing, really. My magic still works. Even if it is a little harder to handle. Now, what are we talking about?” “Silver, can we talk for a second?” He asked. I raised my eyebrows. “Ugh, yea sure.” I stood up, and he followed me out into the hall. “So, what-” “Are you ok?” He asked urgently. “Huh? Yea, I’m fine.” “Your sure? Nothing broken beyond repair, no bits, no bullet holes?” “No, just the horn crake. And even then, so long as nothings distracting me, I can use magic.” “Good, good. Now, what in celestia's name were you thinking?” He asked sternly. “Something could have happened. Something did happen. You could have been killed Silver. Turned. Hurt more then you already are. You shouldn’t have done that. We’re a group. We stay together.” “You...were worried about me?” I asked. “That’s so sweet. Still though, you don’t have to worry. I can handle myself out there. It’s not my first rodeo.” “I know, I just…” He looked down. “Just what?” I asked. “Nothing.” He shook his head. “Lets get back to the others.” I looked at him for a moment longer. “Yea. Yea, ok. We sat back down on the couch. “So, what are we doing.” I asked. “Planning the trip to Fillydelphia.” Gambit said. “Now that we have enough food we’ve run into the problem of ammo and water.” “Theres this little town a quarter the way there where we can stack up on water.” I said. “My dad did business with a store there. Theres also an EUP armory in town hall.” “Unless it’d been cleared.” Gambit said. “Doubt it.” Rivet said. “Those things are nearly impossible to breach without clearance.” “How do you know?” Fang asked. “I did some work with them after the break. You can;t get into those armories without authorisation.” “So we blow it open then?” I asked. “You could waste every grenade you can find, Still won’t make a dent..” Rivet said. “It’s made out of some metal called mithril.” “Then we make one ourselves.” Fang said. “You can build good bombs, right? No problem.” “Ha, good luck.” Everyone turned towards Dusk, surprised at the sudden outburst. Violet looked at her dumbfounded. Everyones jaws were on the floor. “You know about this metal Dusk.” “Yea. I read about it in one of my books. Nightmare moon stool it from the stars when she planned to overthrow Celestia. The stuff absorbs and contains all energy applied to it. Only Lunas magic could affect it.” The room went silent again. “Well, so much for more guns and ammo.” Fang said. “If you need supplies, we have a supply cache.” Dusk said casually. My eyes shot up. It had been so long, I had forgotten about it. We had buried all our extra guns and ammo, as well as a few days worth of food out behind our house old house when we left. It was so we would have gear in case we ever went back. “Holy fuck.” I said. “I can’t believe I forgot...We have some supplies buried outside our old farm, in case we were ever down shit creek.” “You’ve got to be shitting me!” Fang snapped. “You couldn’t have said anything sooner!” “It’s not much. Three or four guns, a few ammo boxes, some food we canned from the harvest.” “That’s great news.” Rose said from the corner. “Right? “That depends.” Rivet said. “How fares your farm from here?” “6, 8 hours tops.” I said. “Heres the plan. We go to the farm, arm up, then head to that town. Search it, see about the armory, then we head for Filly.” “Odds are the EUP already cleared it out anyway.” Gambit said. “Still worth a look, Could be some good loot.” He said. “Great. So, when do we leave?” I asked. “Now.” Alone and afraid“Pht, nice place.” Fang muttered as we walked towards my house. I frowned at the overgrown fields on either side of us. Dad would have never let the crops get that out of hand. The house was about half a click ahead of us. It looked nearly the same as when we left. Worn paint, splintered wood, bullet holes, and two floors holding all the memories of my old life. My old world. Dusk was resting on my back, tired from all the walking and magic use the day had brought. We had run into a pretty big amount of corpses on the way. I was actually kind of surprised. I was getting pretty good at aiming and shooting with my hoofs instead of my spells. Still felt a bit strange using a firing bit. I was still afraid I might bit down on the firing bit as I spoke and shot someone. I just made sure it wasn’t pointed at anyone while I talked. “It’s home.” I said. “Well, was. Fang and I’ll clear the area. Dusk, can you show the others where the stash is.” “No problem.” She jumped off my back. "Right this way." She said. “Wait wait wait, why am I stuck with you?” Fang groaned. “You could go with them and dig a hole instead.” I shrugged, trotting ahead. Fang sighed. "I guess that's a little better than digging. Hey, wait up!” Fang flew up to me. Once we got near the house, Fang and I split off from the group to walk the perimeter. The others went out behind the house to dig up the treasure. There wasn’t much around the border. We where all the way behind the barn before Fang finally opened her mouth. “So, why’d you get me out of dig duty pudgy.” “I’m not pudgy!” I snapped. “If anything I’m too skinny!” “Whatever. You going to answer my question?” She asked, narrowing her eyes. “Because I know you didn’t go to that cottage with Gambit. Why did you lie?” Fang stopped and sighed. “I meet Gambit two weeks after I was at the cottage. I told him about what happened there, so he knew I would know to go there.” She said. “So...What happened there?” I asked. “It doesn't matter.” Fang said. “It happened, it’s over. Everyone has a past, and I have no reason to tell you about it.” “I took out the dude with the minigun, found out where our friends where so the others wouldn’t ask questions when you knew, and now I’m getting ammo I found for your gun.” I said. “Yea, I’m still not gonna tell you.” She turned away. “We could go back to the group and talk about it if you prefer. Or this can all stay between us.” “You wouldn’t even think about it.” Fang snarled, looking back. “No actually. I would love to, after how you’ve treated me. I’m going to find out. It’s weather or not everyone knows that’s up to you.” Fang sighed and sat down. I trotted up beside her and sat down as well. “If I tell you this, no one knows.” “of course.” “And this doesn't make us friends.” “Ha, Wouldn’t want it to.” “It was about two weeks before I meet up with Gambit, as I said. I was rolling with this gang of griffin's. I didn't see eye to eye with all of em, but I needed them. I knew there was no way I could survive on my own, so I stayed. We found this cottage with someone still living in it, packed with food. We went in to robe it. The mare inside didn’t even move to stop us. She just let us take her food. Hell, she told us to take as much as we needed. The leader of the group, Gilda, wanted to off her. I said I would do it. So, I locked the mare in the closet upstairs with some food, FIred off a few shots, and told G she was finished. I didn’t know she wouldn’t be able to get back out…” She looked down. “It’s alright Fang, we all make mistakes.” I put my hand on her shoulder. “Or should I call you Morning MIst?” I asked. That's why she was always so rude to me. She didn't want me to see her as the griffin who had helped me before. “Ha,” She chuckled. “Wasn’t sure you remembered that. They used to call me Misty, but I’m not sure that fits now. I’m a lot tougher than I was back then. I think...Morning will be fine. The thing no one on the planet knows if they'll see again. Kind of poetic, really.” “Right...Theres one thing I don’t understand.” I asked. “Why change your name?” “Oh, that. I was only in the gang a few weeks, but I hurt a lot of people under that name. As you saw, I used to be a lot nicer than I am now. But between now and then, I was a whole lot meaner. I was on my own, I had to be. A lot of ponies would love to see my head on a stick. I guess...I guess it’s time to own up to what I’ve done. I think...Morning would be nice.” I smiled. “That’s good. Very grown up of you.” “Are you saying I was childish before short stack?” Fang- erm, Morning asked. “What? No, nothing like that. It was a compliment.” I raised my hooves in surrender. “Well keep them to yourself.” She snorted. She got up and started walking towards the others. “By the way, ever tell anyone that I’m actually kind under here, I’ll show you how unkind I can be. Ya hear?” I nodded. “Won't breathe a word. Not that they would believe me.” “Good. No writing them either.” She affirmed. I stomped my hoof. “Balls.” "'Bout time you two showed up.” Rivet said as we walked up to the hole. Everyone was gathered around it, save for Rose, who was going through her saddle bags. The hole was about two feet deep. In the bottom was an old trunk, wrapped in Dusks magic. “We already got it dug out.” “Nice job.” I said. “I really hope it was worth the work.” Violet huffed. She was laying on the ground a few feet away. “I hope you got some meds in there,” She frowned at her saddle bags. “We’re running low.” “Theres a first aid kit inside.” I said. “We’ll get it on the way out.” She nodded. “You want to do it?” Dusk asked me, sitting near the trunk. I nodded and walked over. I smiled and grabbed the lid in my magic. “Ready to see the fruit of your labor?” I asked the others. The trunk popped open. My jaw dropped. I couldn’t understand what I was seeing. My brain sputtered as it tried to work right. “Wow Silv.” Morning said. “A book, some shell casings, and a tin can. This is a very nice cache of trash you and your sister put together.” “No. No no no no no!” I smashed the trunk with my hooves. “It was supposed to be here!” I screamed. “It was right here! We put it here! It was ours! This isn’t far!” "Silver," Rivet said. "It's "No it's not! “I snapped at him. "My shit is gone, Rivet. GONE! What the hell are we supposed to do. We hardly have enough rounds between the 6 of us to kill each other!" I sat down, gasping for breath. I had no idea what to do. So, did the only sensible thing I could. I screamed at the clouds as loud as I could. I threw every swear, curse, and profanity at the world, the dead, and the living that I could muster. I ranted and raved about the cruelty, the horror, and the unfairness that our world was build around. I screamed my throat raw. The others watched in stunned silence as I blew off months worth of pent up aggression. Once I was finished my outburst, I slumped. My friends looked at me with a combination of worry and confusion. “I’m going to my room.” I hardly whispered. They watched in silence as I trudged towards my home. “Is she going to be ok?” Rose asked finally. “I’ll go check on her.” Rivet said. “It’s been a hard few days.” The others nodded. He made his way towards the house. “So, what do you think happened?” Violet asked. “I think it’s obvious.” Morning said. “Somepony happened by, and noticed a bunch of upturned dirt, and figured there was something worth while under it.” “What are we going to do? Violet asked. “Dusk, is there anything else around here we can use?” Gambit asked. He looked over at her. She had suddenly become very interested in the ground. “Dusk? “I can’t believe it.” She muttered, totally dazed. “They took it.” “I can, there was a lot of supplies in there.” Morning said. “No, not the bullets.” She shook her head. “I put our family portrait in there to keep it safe. It’s the only picture of our dad we had. And....They took it.” Everyone looked from one another, not knowing what to say. After a few seconds of awkward silence, Rose sat down beside Dusk and pulled her into a huge. "It'll be ok." Rose whispered. "Well get through this." “So,” Morning said, drawing everyone's attention. “What’s for lunch?” “Silver? Silver, where are you?” “In here.” I muttered from my bedroom. I was laying in my bed under the covers. My face was buried into my pillow. The house was nothing like it had been when we left. The place was trashed. Nearly everything I owned was misplaced or broken. That’s why we had buried so much stuff in the yard. All I had found intact in my room was the necklace from fluttershys, and that wasn’t even mine. Rivet stopped in the doorway. “How are you holding up?” I grounded into my pillow. “That bad, eh?” He asked. “Ever since we left town, every little thing we’ve done has gotten us into some kind of trouble. I keep waiting for some kind of brake, a stroke of luck, but it hasn’t happened. I feel like it wont.” “You want a drink?” He asked. “I’m to sad for alcohol. I need a coffee.” I huffed. Rivet sat down on the edge of my bed and started stroking my mane. I made no move to stop him. “It’s not all bad Silver. We got the food you found after teleporting. The meds from Zecoras. You got the group back together. At the very least, this adventure gave us a first aid kit and whatever else we can find.” I sighed. “I just...It’s not enough Rivet. In a matter of days, I’ve broken my horn, had my leg shot up, got seperated from you and my sister...My heart stopped Rivet. I nearly died. I did die. And for what? A few guns, and a pack of gum? What came out of this? Where’s the silver lining.” “You're right here.” He smiled at me. “You still have your friends Silver. Your sister. You have me. So long as we’re together, we’ll be fine. If we’ve made it through the last few days, what’ll stop us now?” He asked. "Don't lose hope. Not now. Please." He was right. After everything we had been through, we were all still together. I had them, and they had me. As long as we took care of each other, we would be fine. I had never noticed it before then, but somehow Rivet always knew how to calm me down. He always knew what to say and how to say it to keep me from falling apart. I sat up and pulled him into a hug. “Your right. Even if a lot of bad has happened, I still have you guys. Thank you.” I got out of bed and sighed. “Guess we should see what we can find and get moving, huh?” I sighed. "Just another day at the office." “I’m soooo bored!” I moaned. I refiled my flask with whisky from my bottle, and put it back in my saddle bag. We had been walking for a few hours, and I was already losing my mind. The walk back was even worse because we had already killed most of the zombs in the area. More would show up eventually, but we had nothing to do in the meantime. “Well, sorry the apocalypse is so uneventful.” Rivet said. “When we find some rounds, we’ll let you blow up a few herds to keep you entertained.” “Thank you.” I said. “I would like that very much. After managing to calm down Dusk and getting whatever supplies we could from the house, we had started making our way towards Applewood. The plan was to go in and find enough supplies to tie us over until Filly, same as before. “Oh dear Celestia do you ever shit up!” Violet wined. “Why don’t you read a book or something? It’s keeping your sister entertained.” “Because I’ve read all the ones in my saddle bags. Dusk, what are you reading, anyways?” I looked back at her. “It’s called midnights blessing. It tells all about a bunch of the powers we can have.” “Oh yea?” I asked. “Like what?” “Powers?” Morning asked. “What powers?” She asked. “Oh, you don’t know? Well, our family got a blessing from Luna, and it gave us powers." Dusk said with pride. "That’s where Silver got her ability to see at night and turn invisible, and I...umm..” “You can turn invisible!” Violet shouted. “We’re just finding this out now! Do you even know how useful that could have been!” “It’s not something I can just do.” I said. “It has to be night time, I have to be really still, and it only works for a few minutes.” I rolled my eyes. “Trust me, if I could get it work well enough, I would use it.” “Yea, right.” She said. “Dusk, what else did you find?” “Well, Empathy and telepathy are tired into dream walking, although there both unlikely.” “Empathy as in caring about people?” Rose asked. “You already have that. Does that mean you're going to learn to dream walk and read minds?” I sighed. I was glad that no one had figured out about my sisters ability, but sometimes Rose could be so naive. “No no no, empathy as in knowing what other people are feeling. Feeling their emotions.” I said. “That doesn't sound very usefull.” Rivet said. “A little overwhelming, actually.” “Yea, kind of glad I don’t have that one.” Dusk said. “Lets see...It says that we can use star magic. I don’t really know much about it, other then you use the energy from stars to fuel a spell.” “I think we can skip that one. I am done using outside forces to fuel spells.” I said. “Well, what about-” “Shh.” Morning said. “There are ponies up ahead.” “Bandits?” I asked, pulling out my rifle. I looked down my scope to get a better view. “Nah. Not equipped for that. They look like traders.” She said. What was hardly a blur with just my eyes was a crisp close up with my scoop. Four ponies, two unicorns, a pegasus, and an earth pony. From the look of it, they were sitting outback a wagon drinking. “Good.” Rivet said. “We can trade some of our extra food for some rounds.” “Great idea.” Morning said. We can starve instead of get eaten.” “We’ll get more food in the next town.” Gambit said. Dusk nodded. “Yea, Applewood had a lot of farms and stuff, shouldn’t be a problem.” “What about the armory?” Violet asked. “You mean the one made out of indestructible metal that can only be opened by a computer with a code we don’t have?” I asked. “I think we can back burner that.” She rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath. “Hello!” Rivet shouted to the traders. “Howdy there.” The earth pony said. “Looking ta trade I hope?” He got off the wagon and trotted over. “If you have any ammo you can part with.” Gambit said. “I’m sure we can work out a deal. Come along, all of ya. I’ll show you ma wairs.” Morning and Rivet flanked Gambit, the rest of wondering behind. “So, you run this little trading...thing?” I asked. “Kind of. Ya see, I do run it, but it ain’t a trading thing.” The three ponies each raised their weapons, Smiling. Before I could even light my horn, two more came out of the ditch at the side of the road, and another was looking down at us from the roof of the wagon. She had a really nice rifle. 308. winchester by the look of it. Wow, that chick had really good taste. “So, heres the new trade.” The earth pony said. “You fork over your guns, your ammo, and your food, and we'll let you leave with your lives. Fair trade, ain’t it boys.” “Oh, hell yea!” The girl on the roof said. “It’s just too bad not everyone thinks so.” The sniper noticed me staring at her and winked. I snap out of daze and growled. “Oh, feisty, I like that. Hope that one don’t fight back.” The mare said. Rose and Rivet both narrowed there eyes at me. At the same time the earth pony said, “Don’t flirt with the clients Willow.” He turned back to us. “So, what’s it going to be?” Rivet looked over at me. He was hoping for a plan. Did Gambit not have a plan? It didn’t look like it. “Fuck me with a 44.” I muttered. “What’s the plan here guys?” “Do as they say.” Gambit said, setting his pistol down. “Can the kid at least keep her crossbow?” He asked. The 6 robbers burst out laughing. “Oh, oh don’t worry, haha, she can keep her little toy.” The earth pony said. “We’re looking for real fire power.” “Like a nice, scoped 308 enfield with a mock suppressor, and extended barrel.” The mare on the roof said. “Very nice. Real shame to take it from someone who wears it so well. Would hate to see blood splatter on that flank.” Shut the hell up!” Rivet shouted. Back off!” Rose added. “Fine fine. But when you're done with these losers splinters, I’ll be ‘round filly.” She said. “All of you, shut up!” The earth pony snapped. “Guns. Now!” All of us through our weapons down. I sighed as I set my rifle down on the ground. You wont have it for too long. Don't get too comfy. The two unicorns levitated them into the wagon, then made sure we hadn’t kept any. A pistol floated out of Violets bag, and my pistol from my vest, as well as a bunch of loss ammo. “That’s all.” One of the unicorns said. “Good. Lets jet.” All the ponies got inside, save for the mare on the roof and the pegasus. I figured that the earth pony was going to pull, but instead the pegasus did. My confusion turned to awe as the cart started to lift off the ground. The mare smiled slyly and winked at me as the cart speed off. "Well....Fuck." Morning said. "Yea. Not how I thought this would go." Rivet commented, scratching the back of his head. "Please tell me this is part of the plan." Violet pleaded. "It doesn't even have to be the truth." I sighed as I pulled out my machete. "Guess we're going melee for a while." I passed my combat knife to Dusk. Gambit pulled out a crowbar, and Rivet a hammer. “Morning, could you do a fly around and find us a place to rest." I asked. "The sun’ll be down soon, and I really don't want to be out here when it does.” Gambit looked shocked at my use of Mornings birth name. I was sad about losing my gun, but I knew what I needed to do. I needed to help get us out of this, the only way I knew how. She nodded once and flew off. “Morning?” Violet asked. “Long story.” “Yes, I’m sure it is.” Gambit gave me a knowing smile. “So, what do we do know?” Dusk asked. “We find a place to spend the night. In the morning, we head into Applewood to gear up. Then if we’re lucky, we find those bandits.” “Shouldn’t be too hard.” Rivet said. “They tend to stick to about the same area. Even sky bandits have a terf. We should be able to make ourselves some weapons.” “Good. So we gear, we hunt, we kill, we retrieve.” Violet said. “No prob.” I Silently pated through the barn, avoiding anything that might wake the others. If any of them found out about what I was planing, they would stop me. Or worse, demand to come. I couldn’t afford that. I stepped into the damp night air, silently closing the door behind me. I felt bad about tricking them like that, but I knew it had to be done. None of them could make it in with me, and we needed to get some weapons in our hooves fast. Morning had found us a nice enough barn to camp out in for the night. Of course, I made sure it was within walking distance of Applewood. All I had to do was get in, get a few weapons and some food, and get out. No problem. I had filled my flask a quarter the way up with the potion zecora had given me for burnout, and the rest with whisky. If I was going to do this, I would need a lot of both. When we got to the farm, everyone did their best to get armed. Morning had made a spear out of a 8 foot stick, and Violet made herself a spiked baseball bat. Rivet had made two bows out of wood and some wire. They weren't that bad. Actually, they were great for what they where. Still, nothing next to a good recurve or gun. I had one of the bows, a dozen arrows, and my machete. If things went well, I wouldn’t have to use any of them. After two hours of silent walking, I crept up on the town. It didn’t look like much. Hardly a village. The only reason it even had an armory at all was because they used to have a bit of a dragon problem. I knew about a gun store in town, but I wasn’t stupid enough to check it. No chance in hell of finding a gun in a place like that. Better to check fortified buildings and guard stations. I walked up the road into town, nearly invisible with my black coat. I stopped as I neared a few walkers by the edge of town and closed my eyes. I imagined myself being wrapped in shadow, from hoof to horn. I felt a feeling akin to the loss of energy from spell casting, but instead of centering around my horn, I felt it in my skin. I opened my eyes and looked down. Not even my night eyes could break through the pure shadow that surrounded me. What where my legs and chest where now black space. It was strange not being able to see myself. I figured out long ago that my eyes could see out of the shadow blanket, but not into it. I walked up the center of the street. I held my breath and slowed my pace every time a zombie came by. I knew that they couldn't see me, but I was still afraid something might go wrong. If they heard me, or the spell failed, I would be screwed. I hoped reapers couldn’t see through my shroud. Then I was really done for. I tried to steady my breathing as I looked for a good place to scavenge. As I got deeper and deeper into town, the zombies got thicker. Three or four strays turned to 7 or 8, then herds of 12 or 13. That house was to run down to have been used after. Someone clearly broke into that one and cleared it. That one is still smoldering, I looked house to house, building to building, hoping for any sign that there might be supplies there. Recent hoofprints, shell casings, bodies, things like that. I couldn’t help but question my skill with a bow as I moved through the streets looking for salvage. I had taken archery when I was young, but I hadn’t done it in a very long time. Even back then, I wasn't all that great. I just couldn't get a feel for it. I forced the thoughts away. So long as I could keep myself shadowed, I’d be fine. How long had I been hidden. 5 minutes? 10? I wasn’t sure. I took out my flask and took a swig. The warm liquor was accompanied by a burst of energy from the potion. So long as the spell held, I was safe. I was amazed that I had kept the spell going for so long. There had to be some reason for the sudden ease of invisibility. Was my power growing, or was it something else. It didn't matter. At least, not right then. I had to concentrate on the taste at hoof. Then I found it. A gold mine. Possibly the greatest find any scavenger would ever find. The Applewood EUP Guard Station. It only got better from there. All the doors had been locked. From the inside. That meant that whoever was fighting here when it fell was either still alive inside, or dead. Either way, that meant weapons from fallen soldiers, and MREs from the store rooms. That is, if I could get the door open. I pulled out Rivets lockpick and a pressure wrench. He had no idea I knew he had it, or that I had taken. It wasn’t like those nice picks you see in comics and stuff. This one looked like a really metal rode he had bent a little. It took me 10 minutes to get all the tumblers up and open the lock. In that time I had two drinks from my flask. I hoped I wouldn’t be to drunk before this was over. That wouldn't end well... I crept inside the building, and made sure the door was locked behind me. Satisfied, I pulled out my machete and let my shroud drop. “Have to be careful,” I reminded myself. “They can see me now.” The place turned out to be very quiet. I swept nearly the whole first level without seeing a single sign of life. It was strange, although not totally unexpected. It was more proof to the, “Someone’s living here” theory. It wasn’t as trashed as most places, but still pretty dirty. Tin cans, bags, the odd body. Once I was sure the first floor was clear, I checked it over for supplies. Two half stocked first aid kits in the bathrooms, half a dozen MREs hidden under a bed in one of the bareks, an assault rifle, a shotgun, and two pistols on some dead soldiers. . The guns were in pretty bad condition, and didn't have a lot of ammo. I wouldn’t use them though. No point in drawing attention to myself. I knew that if I left now, I’d be able to come back in the morning with my friends and clear it with the guns I had found. But why wait? I was there, it was empty, and there had to be more stuff upstairs. So I went to the stairwell and may my way up. Of course it being my life, things only went downhill from there. I heard something fall behind me as I crossed the first landing. I looked back to see a small green balb laying on the floor. Right beside a broken trip wire. “Fuck me!” I shouted as I ran up the stars. “Why would someone!-” BOOM! I screamed. Hot pellets ripping into my flanks and rear legs. My vision blurred as I was blown forward into the stairs. My horn sparked as it made contact with the stairs. Waves of agony shot through my body. One stair. Two stairs. Five. every step I fell made the pain worse. Finally my body stopped moving. After an unbearable amount of time, the pain lessened enough for me to move. I groaned as I looked up the stairs. Clear. If someone was there, they either hadn't heard me or figured I was dead. I tried to pull my pain pills out of my vest. I screamed as waves of agony shot through my body. It felt like every inch of me was covered in cattle prods. I was vaguely aware of sparks shooting from my horn. My night vision switched off and on as my body convulsed uncontrollably. I did everything I could to take back control of my body, but it was in vain. My body was no longer my own. Some outside force had taken control of it, shaking me into submission. All I could do was sit and wait for it to end. I don’t even know how long I laid there for. All I can say for certain was that at some point my body stopped moving. I layed there, too afraid to move. I was scared that moving would cause me to shake again. I didn’t want that to happen. I knew I couldn’t lay there forever though. I would starve or worse. Once I was confident it wouldn’t happen again, I pulled my pills out with my mouth and managed to open the bottle. I pulled two into my mouth with my tongue and swallowed them dry. Then I carefully pulled a healing potion out of my saddlebags with my hooves and downed it. Thank Luna I had found first aid kits downstairs. The potion started working immediately. My breath caught in my throat as I felt the metal bits from the frag being forced out of me. The business along my skin started to mend themselves. After about a minute, the pain went from agony to a dull throb. I slowly got to my hooves. My legs shook under me. I decided I would take a brake on the landing, and figure out what I was going to do. I was too afraid to try my magic again, so I ended up opening and eating one of the MREs with my teeth. It wasn’t the worst thing I had eaten. Better than canned spinach. I ate quickly, chasing the food with half my flask. Wow, I didn’t even feel buzzed. I figured the healing potion had something to do with that. After eating I felt a little better. My wounds were mostly healed, and night vision was working fine. I could still hide in shadows. I didn’t want to try my horn yet though. Better to be safe then sorry. I thought about what I should do. I wasn’t sure I would be able to disarm any traps if I ran into them. I even doubted my ability to find them. At the same time, if I returned to the others like this I would get an earful from Rivet. That’s not something I was looking forward to. At least if I could find two or three more guns it would make the trip worth it. I decided to keep going a bit longer. If I was going to to show up that beatin, I figured I might as well come back with something extra. Besides, I had to get back at the pyrotechnics asshole for hit little booby trap. I moved carefully up the rest of the stairs, being sure to avoid anything that looked like it might be a trap. Pressure plates, rigid light switches, trip wires. All of them hard to find, and all of them deadly. The second floor was just offices, so I didn’t even bother going in there. I did find a nice bolt action rifle on a body at the landing though. Three mags, 7.62s. Not bad. Finally I reached the top floor landing. Floor three. After carefully taking care of the tripwire that was attached to the door, I cloaked myself in shadow. I opened the door onto the third floor and gasped. The lights were on. The floor was being powered. If it was being powered, then someone was living there. Someone who was going to get a very nasty surprise. Even stranger, the place was clean. The floors had actually been swept recently. It was like I had walked into another world, one that hadn’t ended. It was clear there were no traps on this level. There was no where you could hide them. Besides, if someone was living here, why would you have traps inside your home? Then it dawned on me. My shroud was useless. There was no point in covering myself in darkness if the area was lite. I would stick out like a sore hoof. Which is funny, because I have never noticed if someones hooves were sore. I dropped the spell and slouched. I could still move quietly, but I could be seen. I could try and kill the power, but even if I could, then he would know I was there. Regardless, he's not getting off easy. I made my way through the strangely clean hall, staying close to the wall for cover. Before I could even get near any of the adjacent rooms, someone came out one of the doors. What I saw instilled more fear than anything I could even dream of. The unicorn zombie looked over at me, holding an MRE in an ember glow. It’s eyebrows shot up. “Quid hic agis quam!?” It bellowed. The MRE fell to the floor. I pulled one of the pistols into my mouth and opened fire. I might have been a bad shot with mouth grips, but even I could hit something in a narrow hallway. It's horn glowed as I fired. In tiny flashes of red, the bullets were knocked away as if they were nothing more than tin cans I had thrown. At that point, I did the only sensible thing I could think of. I turned tail and ran. The things horn glowed brightly as it fired a magical bolt of energy towards me. I dove to the ground. The bolt soared over my head. The bolt slammed into the door to the stairwell. The door liquefied. I scrambled to my hooves and kept running. “Fuge!” It screamed. A mass of smaller bolts fired from it’s horn. I ducked back into the stairwell gasping for air. “Ok, so it can levitate things, speak, stop bullets and melt shit. What the fuck!” I roared. “Am I ever going to get a fucking break! Why doesn't the universe just fuck me already and get it over with!” “Non possum ego a!” It screeched. Another volley of red bolts flew towards me, melting holes in the drywall. “Shit shit shit!” I shouted. I was about to run down the stairs, when I remembered the traps. “Fuck me with a-Ugh I can’t even come up with something good right now!!!!” I took a drink from my flask and shut my eyes. “I’m going to pay for this later.” I muttered as I charged the spell. I was...somewhere. Somewhere cold. I could hear something screaming at me from above. I groaned as I opened my eyes. I was at the bottom of a stairwell. Why was I...[The EUP building! It all came back to me. That...thing had forced me to teleport. My head felt like it had been beaten in with a hammer. The rest of me didn’t feel too great either. I sat up and vomited my dinner all over the floor beside me. I felt like I had just went 5 rounds with with a timberwolf. “How long was I lying here?” I coffees. My eyes gave me a pretty good idea. I could hardly see. The sun had come up at some point. “Oh god, the others.” I muttered. I got to my hooves, nearly slipping in the blood on the floor. My blood. The crack in my horn had a thin scab over it. A few of my cuts I got from the frag had torn open as well. About half my tail was gone, probably in a puddle upstairs. “Holy...Fucking...Balls…” I gasped. “That really just happened." I fell back to the floor, laying on my back. "Fuck....me...." I shut my eyes. Magic was out. Sun was out. How the hell was I supposed to get out of town. Then it dawned on me. I trudged through the sewers, muttering whatever profanities at the world that came to mind. I had drank down another healing potion, and some of the magic regen stuff. I felt a lot better than I did before. Still, I didn’t want to risk using my magic. It was a good thing the EUP building had sewer access in the basement. Saved me from having to go outside and get to a manhole. For the first time in my life, I had to use a flashlight. I had found it on one of the bodys on the first floor. I was really starting to feel for the earth ponies and pegasi. They really had it rough. After about a 10 minutes of trudging through sewer slime I figured I was far enough from town to emerge. I climbed up through on a nearby manhole, and tried to get my bearings. I was a good distance out of town, far enough away to be clear of most zombies. Luckily I came out pretty close to where I entered town in the first place, so I pretty much knew my way back. It looked like it was about a little less than an hour after sunrise. I figured the others would just be getting up. I was afraid how they would react to my little adventure when I got back. Hopefully my injuries would keep me from getting scolded too much. At least I had that going for me. I did my best to make good time, but whenever I tried to move to fast I felt sick. I guess that’s just the price I payed for arming me and my friends. I didn't regret it though. I knew we were done for without them. Really my injuries were nothing next to what would have happened if a herd had caught all of us unarmed. I wanted to take another healing potion, but I doubted it would do very much. Most of the pain was coming from my horn, which so far, remained unaffected by the magic elixir. I just took a big swig from my flask and kept moving. It was only a 45 minute walk back to the barn where I’d left the others. I was happy about that. If it had taken hours as it had the night before, I doubt I would have been able to make it there before they left. Once the barn came into view I let myself slow down a bit. I was almost back to my friends. If any of them went outside, they would see me. I was home free. I walked up to the barn smiling. I couldn't help it. After the hellish night I had been through, I needed to see my friends. Even if they were angry at me. I could hear people talking inside, probably about my not being there. I didn’t care how mad they would be at me. I was alive, and I found us some new toys to play with. I didn’t even bother to try and listen in or make my presence known. I Just opened the door and walked right in. “Hey guys.” I said. " I miss anything?" Everyone looked at me in stunned silence. Everyone save for Morning was gearing up. A map was laid out on the ground split into sections. Morning was probably out flying someplace. "Oh dear celestia." Rose breathed. "Silver what did you do? Jump through a window!?" She asked, rushing over. She sat me down and started looking over my wounds. "I'm fine Rose, I took a few potions I found. Really, it's nothing." By this point, everyone gathered around me. "Silver, are you sure you're alright?" Rivet asked. "Where did you get all this gear?" Gambit asked. "Did you get a tail cut?" Dusk added. "It is really bad." "I'm fine, from the EUP building in Applewood, and some zombie thought liquefied tail was in this season." I said. "You sure you're alright?" Rivet asked. "Yea. Yea, I'm fine. Just a little bruised." I said. I couldn't let them worry about me. I had already put them through more then enough of that. The truth was that I had no idea how I was. I had nearly been turned into a poodle, fraged, and had a seizure I could hardly even remember. "Alright..." Rivet said. He hardly seemed convinced. I got the feeling I would be having an eventful conversation with him later. "So, you went and grabbed all that gear?" Violet asked me. "Yea." I said. "I know you guys are probably pretty pissed at me for running off by myself," Vi rolled her eyes. "Except for maybe you, but we really needed this stuff. I got some MREs, some guns, ammo, meds. We have enough stuff to last a few days." "Silver, you could have been killed." Rivet said. "Hell, you look like you almost where. You should have brought help." "No." I said firmly. "None of you can do what I can, they would have seen you. If I had brought any of you, you would have died." "I could have flown above you." Rivet said. "landed near the building. Picked the locks Myself. It wouldn't have been hard." I sighed. "I just....I..." "Rivet, please." Dusk said. "She's been through enough for one night." Gambit nodded. "Can you tell us what happened?" "Well...I walked to the town, turned invisible, and started looking for a good place to scav. Found that the EUP center was locked from the inside, got in using Riv's lockpick, and looked around. I found everything save for the bolt action one the first floor, but figured there might be something upstairs." "Or someone." Gambit said. "Yea..." I sighed. "Anyway, went up the stairs, set of a trap, got blown up,-" "Wait, what!?" Rivet and Rose said simultaneously. "It was nothing, just a frag." I said. "That's how you got all those brussels?" Rose asked. I nodded. "Silver... how many potions did you drink last night?" She asked. "Umm...Two? Yea, it was two. Why?" "That's a lot of heavy damage for two potions to handle." She said. "The full moon." Dusk stated. "What?" Rose asked. "Umm, Dusk? I know you're the expert on pretty much anything ever thrown into a book, but I didn't see anything in the sky last night." Violet said. "And I'm not really sure what that has to do with any of this." Gambit added. "Oh, it's simple really." Dusk said. "We get more powerful at night, see? More aware, more awake, more powerful. Our bodies are pretty much supercharged. We heal a little faster then normal, feel as if we slept 8 hours." "That time you lifted the threw me like I was a bag of twigs." I added. "Yea, like that. When the moons out, pretty much everything is doubled." "Including our food intake." I added. Dusk nodded. "According to this book, on the full moon, our abilities are increased 6 times." She said. “So if you," She narrowed her eyes at me. "Had of stayed and had a potion, your magic would probably be almost back to normal. Instead, you had to go and hurt it more." I sighed again. I tried not thinking about the last two times I had tried my magic. Wow, they just kept making my plan to save all of their lives look great, weren't they? "Well, now that that medical mystery is solved, can I please get one with my story." They all nodded. "Ok, so I got up, took a potion, and made my way upstairs. Found the bolt action rifle, bla bla bla door, hallway, yata yata..." "Silver!" Rose snapped. "Fine find. When did you get so bosy? Anyway, on the top floor, I ran into this zom. But...It had the power on." I said. "It was using magic...and it yelled at me." I said. "Wait wait wait." Violet said. "It spoke to you? Did you hit your head when you blew up by chance?" "Shh." Dusk had the tip of her hoof to her lips. "Don't interrupt. It's rudesville." "What?" "SHH!" "Yes, and then what happened?" Gambit asked. "I fired at it...and the bullets...It knocked them away with it's magic. Then...it fired these bolts at me." "Magic bolts?" Dusk asked. "Yea. But when they hit something, the thing...liquefied." I said. "Was there maybe, I don't know, LSD in your potion or something?" Violet asked. "I'm telling you it happened!" I snapped. "No ones saying it didn't." Gambit said. "Well, no one taller than three feet." She stuck her tongue out at him. "There have been accounts of undead turning out like this. It's another kind of special, like reapers." He said. "Although, I've never heard of one using magic like that before. Is something like that advanced." Dusk thought for a moment. "Well...-" "Dusk can't do it." I said. "So, yea I would say very." Violet said. "She's kind of good at that. Remember the floating zombie?" We all nodded. I shuttered. I wonder if it was still up there…? "And it spoke?" Gambit asked. Again, I nodded. "What did it say?" "I'm not sure." I said. "It was in some other language." "Do your best." "It was like...Quiia, hich, ajus qudem or something." I stammered. "hic agis?" He asked. I nodded. "That's lattin." "Lattin for...?" "I don't know. I only did a semester in university." He said. “You went to university?” Rivet asked. “What did you do?” “A story for another time.” "So, you ran. Then what happened?" Rose asked. Dusk looked like someone who was getting to the best part of their favorite story. "I got behind cover and teleported. Woke up a while later in a poodle of my blood." "How long where you out?" Rose asked. "It's really important." "I have no idea. The blood had started drying. Does that help?" "A little bit..." She muttered. Something was on her mind. I really needed to learn mind reading. If only it was part of my freak night powers. "So, that's it?" Gambit asked. "Yea, more or less." "Alright. Go get some rest. I think you've earned that at least." I walked over to where I had left my bedroll the night before and got comfy. As I drifted off to sleep, I was vaguely aware of my friends talking about me. "Somethings not adding up." Rose whispered. "If the blood wasn't even all dry yet, she couldn't have been there more than a few hours. She was gone over 9, at least." "Theres something she's not saying." Rivet said. "Something else happened she doesn't want us to know about." "If She doesn't want us to know, I'm sure there's a good reason." Dusk said. "She doesn't like ponies worrying about her." "That's the problem." Rose mumbled. "Face it though, I know my sister. If she doesn't want you to know about it, then you will never know." "She has to be the most stubborn pony I have ever meet. Not to mention blind." "What was that?" Rivet asked. "What was what?" Rivet sighed. "Never mind. Listen, I'm the last person who wants to go digging around in Silvers life, but somethings really wrong. She was nearly broken yesterday. She lost her dads rifle. Now, she runs off in the middle of the night alone, nearly gets killed, and comes back in a better mode than I've seen her in days. Not to mention the missing time on her trip." "She never said how her horn got cracked open again." Rose added. Dusk sighed. "This just feels so...deceitful. Like I'm going against her." "It's alright Dusk." Rose said. "We just need to know what happened. Somethings wrong." "You guys didn't notice?" Violet asked. She sounded farther away from the others. "What?" Rivet asked. "When she showed off her guns, took off her vest for bed, got all nice and cosy?" "What do you mean, she just-" Rivet stopped mid sentence. "Oh dear Celestia..." "It can't be." Dusk muttered. "Am I missing something?" Rose asked. I could almost feel Violet rolling her eyes at that remark. "Your friends magicless." Primed and ShroudedIt was hours after I had gotten back. Shortly after I got up, everyone else started heading to bed. Everyone save for Rivet, who was sitting outside the front door of the barn keeping watch. I had volunteered, but Rivet insisted that he should do it. So instead, I just sat up in the hayloft looking up at the stairs, like Dusk and I used to do in our own hayloft s long ago... I sighed as I looked up at the night sky. Nearly everything had changed. The world changed. The ponies changed. The landscape changed. But the stars Hadn’t changed. The same stars that I had looked up at since I was a little girl. The same constellations. "I'm....Not really sure what I'm doing here..." I said to the sky. "I've never really prayed before, and I'm not really sure who I should be praying to...Just that this is what ponies do when they need to talk, I guess. So, whoever might be listening, Celestia, Luna, some kind of god, dad..." I sighed. "I just need to speak, ok? "I thought I had made the right choice by going and getting those guns, you know? But now that I'm back, they're treating me differently. Since I woke up, they're treating me like I did something wrong. I've done a long list of things in my life that I would love to take back...but this isn't one of those things. But see, my friends are treating it like it is. Maybe it was dumb of me to go up to the third floor of the building, or to leave them out of the plan and do it myself, but it wasn't a mistake. I did what I had to. I always have." "But now...I don't know what I'm doing. It's like they don't trust me anymore. There not letting me go with them to the EUP building, there not letting me take shifts on watch, they won't let me sweep the perimeter. It's like they think the second I'm out of there sight I'll take of again. Was...Did I make a mistake? Should I not of went to the guard station. Before I knew it had to be done. We needed better weapons then sharpened twigs and cheap bows. Now I feel like I let everypony down, even though I didn't do anything wrong. Rivets hardly spoken with me since I woke up, and Rose keeps giving me that "lost puppy" look. I just...I don't know what I'm supposed to do. Yesterday everything was so clear. Get the guns, go through town, head for Filly. Now, I don't know. I keep asking what the plan is, but none of them will talk about it. I just wish I knew what I did." I laughed a little bit. "Sorry, I got a little emotional there. You're some kind of god or immortal superpower or something, the last thing you need is some mare bitching to you about her little problems. The worlds hell enough as it is without having to deal with those." "If there really is someone up there, who ever you are, thanks for listening. I just needed to get my thoughts straight, you know. I used to have this book I would write in, but Dusk and I ended up having to use it to get a fire going." I stood up and sighed. "You know, maybe I'll just sleep up here in the hay." I made my way out of the loft early the next morning. Since I slept all day the day before, I only slept for a few hours. Still, I felt pretty good. The acheyness from my little adventure was pretty much gone, and my horn seemed to be regenerating some what. I still had a bit of a headache though. The sun had barely touched the sky yet, so my friends where all still snoring in their bedrolls. All save for Rose, who must have been on watch. I took a swig from my flask before going outside to chat with her. "Hey." I said as I walked outside. She was sitting outside the door, reading some kind of book. "Morning." She said smiling at me. "Mind if I sit?" I asked. "Not at all." She said, patting the grass beside her. I sat down and rested my back against the barn. I missed being in the country. Even if living in town was pretty much the same, it didn't feel the same. "Are you feeling ok?" She asked. I sighed. I was starting to get really tired of that question, even if they meant well. "Yea, I'm fine. Bit of a headache, but I'll live." "From when you hit your horn?" She asked. "Yea, probably." I replied. "So you did hit it then. You really should had brought that up sooner." She said. "I didn't think it was that big of a deal. I know you all noticed me not using my magic, but really, it's not a big deal. I'm fine without it." "Have you tried using it yet?" She looked from my eyes to my horn and back. "No, I havn't tried my magic since I teleported." "Try it now. If you only hit it, you should be fine know that it's started healing. Just don't overuse it and don't do anything to major." "I'll try it later." I said. I didn't feel comfortable trying my magic again. She raised an eyebrow. "Why not now? Silver, if there's something I should know you have to tell me. I can't help you otherwise. We've been friends for months Silv, you know you can talk to me." "I...Alright, but you can't tell anyone. Especially Dusk. I don't want her to worry." "Come on, you know me better than that." She said. "Well...When the grenade went off I hit my horn off the stairs. When I tried to levitate something after, I..." "Yes." "I...Um..." "You can tell me Silver." "I had a seizure. I don't know how long it lasted, but...It felt like days. It was the scariest feeling of my life. Like my body wasn't my own anymore. Now I'm afraid to try casting any spells in case it happens again." I shut my eyes in and hung my head in shame. I was to weak to even try to use a little magic. How would she be able to deal with me? I felt tears running down my checks. How could I face her now that she knew how much of a filly I was? I expected her to leave, or yell, or...something. Instead, I felt her hooves wrap around me. I opened my eyes and looked over at her. "Why,,,?" "That's nothing to be ashamed about." She said. "It's natural for you to feel hesitant to try magic again after such a traumatic experience. You should have just told us in the first place, we all would have understood. We care about you Silver." "Could you...Not tell the others?" I asked. "Please?" "I would never tell them anything you didn't want me to hun." "Thanks. For all of this." I pulled out of the huge. "No problem. That's what friends are for, right?" "Yea...I'm starting to get that. I should probably wake the others. We have work to do." "So, what's the plan?" I asked Rivet as he cleaned the guns I had found. "We go into town, kill the thing, search the building, and leave. Then we come back here and get you." "Why can't I go?" I asked. "I can fight." "Because last time you went off on your own you nearly died, and havn't used magic since. I get if you don't want to tell me what happened, but you could have at least said something. Until your magics back it's too dangerous for you to come with us." "You don't have magic." I said. "I don't need magic to fight." He said. "Neither do I. I can shot fine without it. I'm getting better with mouth grips and I would be fine with one of the assault rifles in a battle saddle." Rivet sighed. "This means you need to do as your told." "I know." "No running off, or making decisions without talking with us." "I know." "Your sure?" "I got this. You build me the saddle and dial it in, and I'll mow down some corpses no problem." "Alright. Then I guess I can tell you what the plan it. I'll just tell you right now, it's very Rivet." "OoooOOOooo." I said. "I like Rivet plans. They're always a blast." Later that day, we were all making our way towards Applewood. Rivet had set me up with a battle saddle and firing bit out of old parts from the barn, so I was pretty much set to go. After a few tips, I could fire with some accuracy. It was no high powered sniper, but it had one hell of a fire rate. Not that it helped when your enemy could turn lead into poodles. Gambit and I were up front. The others were all spread out behind us. This time Rivet had overwatch to look out for any herds that were too big to take out. Of course, we had to be quiet, so I didn't get to use my gun. The plan was simple. We go into the sewer where I came out of and make our way to the guard center. Once we get in, we get to the third floor, and kick some ass. Easy. If things went well, the moon would be up shortly before we got into the building, so my sister and I would be supercharged. "So, when the thing chased you-" Gambit started "It's a Nova." I stated firmly, cutting him off. "What?" "The arch type. I'm calling it a Nova. You know, as in hot." He rolled his eyes. "Allright, when the Nova gave chace, how fast was it?" I thought for a moment. "Maybe...not quite as as fast as me, but pretty close." "Two thirds?" "Yea, around there maybe. And...I think it was limping a little." "Alright, good." He said. "Why do you need to know how fast it can move?" I asked. "I've heard stories of zombies faster than the eye can see from men with the scars to prove it. I like to have all the details prior." "You must have some interesting stories before you got to town." I said. He chuckled. "From what I hear, I'm not the only one. Listen, I want you to know something." He said, suddenly serious "What is it? Is there something in my teeth?" I asked. "No Silver, you're fine. I just want you to know that, what you did to get these guns wasn't a mistake." "You think I did the right thing?" I asked. "I think you did something stupid, ignorant, and selfish. And yet, without those guns or knowing about the tunnel, we would all have starved. At the same time if you had of spoken to us, we could have worked out a better plan. But you made a call, and you stood by it. Even when no one else did, you knew what you did was right. You could be a great leader Silver, if you just let your stubborn pride boil away a bit." "I'm...Not sure if that's a compliment." "Take it." He said, smiling. "A sewer?" Morning asked, appalled. "Can't I just fly over to the building and have you guys let me in?" "Too much risk." Rivet said. "If the herds in the town are as big as Silver claims, they could breach the doors. We don't need the extra challenge." "Not yet, anyway." I said. "Umm..."Dusk said. "You can teleport back here at any time and wait for us up in those trees over there." I told her, pointing to some trees off the road. "No one will blame you." "Alright..." She said. "Just...stay with me, ok?" She asked. "Definitely. You keep your horn bright, and I'll be with you every step of the way." "...Alright. Anytime?" "Anytime you feel unsafe." "I...Don't think I'll do that. Then all of you would be down there with no way out." "Everyone set?" Rivet asked. We all nodded. "Right then." Gambit said. "Let's kill us a Nova." “Silver, how long until we reach the manhole to the building?” Gambit asked from ahead. The tunnel was wide enough for all of us to walk two abreast, save for Morning. Gambit and Violet were in front, followed by Rivet and I, then Morning bringing up the rear. Dusk was laying on my back trying to block everything out. “Well...Not to long now. And it’s not a manhole. It’s a maintenance door. It’ll take us into the sub basement.” “Great. Can’t wait to get out of this tunnel. Smells like Silver down here.” Morning muttered. “Yea...It is a little creepy.” Violet said. Hey!” She pointed up ahead. “Is that it?” As a matter of fact it was. Less than a minute later, we were in the sub basement drying off. Dusk was a little better in there. She got off my book and starting looking around. The sub basement was an old bomb shelter somepony had converted to a storage room. Sadly it was mostly spare parts and cleaning agents, not very much we could use. Rivet smiled as he went shelf to shelf, pulling off chemicals, pipes, and computer parts. Instantly I smiled. “Rivet plan?” “You never know when you might need something blown up.” “In this world, it’s every other day.” Violet said with a roll of her eyes.” Dusk climbed off my back and sighed. “Guess I’ll take creepy, used to be a bomb shelter, subbasement over dark, wet, little sewer. Now what?” “Dusk, can you put up some mage lights around for us to see by?” I asked. “Yea, no prob.” Her horn flashed once, and nearly a dozen orbs of light appeared all around the storage room. Rose let the light of her horn die. “Well...that’s some spell.” Morning said. “I set up most of the mage lanterns in town, or showed those who did how.” Dusk beamed with pride. “Ok, you guys get your little plan together, I’ll go scout ahead and-” “Not happening.” Rivet said. “But I-” “Rivets right.” Rose cut in. “You can’t defend yourself.” “But I can-” “Your at the back, Silver.” Gambit said. “We can’t have-” “Sh.” Morning cut us off. She pointed to a door across the room. If my memory was right, it went into the main basement. “Theres something back there.” “zombs?” Violet asked with a smirk. Morning nodded. “Guess we’ll be getting some action early.” “No no no, that can’t be right.” I said. “This place was locked down when I went through here. Theres no where they could have gotten in.” “Well, you must have fucked up.” Violet shrugged. “Or a ghost opened the doors and let them through.’ “Or,” Dusk cut in. “The thing upstairs did it knowing we’d come back in this way.” “Yes, because a corps would think that far ahead.” “Yes, it would, if it can do magic, set traps, and speak.” Dusk said. “This thing is smart.” “So, what’s the plan?” Rose asked. “Rose, you stay back over there,” I pointed at the far wall, behind some shelves. “You guys all stand around the door. I’ll open it, then we can take them out as they funnel in.” “And who put you in charge, sparks?” Morning asked. I subconsciously glanced towards my horn. “No, she’s right.” Gambit said. “It’s a good idea. but you can’t be a part of it.” “What!” I snapped. “You and Rose stay here. We’ll come back when the top floor is clear.” “I’m not sitting out.” I said. “You can’t make me.” “Your right Silver, I can’t.” He said, stepping in front of me.. “Just nudge me aside with your magic, and you can lead.” My ears went back as I looked down at the ground. “I...I can’t.” Rivet walked over and put his hoof on my back. “Don’t worry about us. Just chill here and cover Rose, we’ll be back before you know it.” “I….Fine.” I said sitting down. I know I wanted to go with them, but at the same time...they were right. I couldn’t do anything. I could fire the rifle I had alright without magic, but even that wasn’t much in a building. I wasn’t all that used to shooting while moving. I sat down beside Rose and watched idly as they let the walkers filter into the room, just to be killed by ours. No one wanted the arch type to know that we were in the building, so they used a combination of melee, magic, and Vi’s bow. I hardly payed attention as I figured out what I would do. Rivet had planned out them going through a rear stairwell to lessen the chances of detection, so I could go through the main ones like before. Get past the traps, get up stairs, then figure things out from there. I bet Rivet had already cut the power to the third floor. “Hey, Rose?” She looked over and smiled at me. “Yes?” “What do you think of going on a little adventure. Ok, so, it wasn’t my best plan ever. We managed to get to the main floor without anyone taking notice, but it was only because our friends were so far ahead. Rose could not do stealth. On the way up, my vision had shifted into the silver nighttime spectrum I had become so used to. “Silver. Your eyes...there kind of...um…” “They glow at night, ok?” I asked. “Don’t worry, no one will see them anyway.” We continued through the first floor, easily spotting the places where our friends had been. Bodies of the living dead were thrown across the floor in careless heaps. “I still don’t think this is a good idea.” Rose said. “We’re just going to flank it for them. It’s a good plan, trust me.” “Alright...I trust you. Just, cover me, ok?” “Of course.” I nodded. “And I’ll patch you up if anything happens.” She smiled at me warmly I nodded. “Yea, thanks.” Then there I was again. Same place as last time. The stairwell that had nearly killed me. I knew it’s traps wouldn’t touch me this time. I knew what I was doing. What I was looking for. I just had to be careful`. “These stairs are rigged.” I told Rose. “Stay behind me, and stay close. Do whatever I tell you to. Alright?” “O-ok. Are you sure this is safe?” She asked. “Theres no such thing as safe Rose. Just trust me, I’ll get us up.” “Alright. I’ll be brave.” “Good. Lets go.” This time going up was a lot less eventful. We didn’t set off any of the traps. There were a few close calls with some new ones that had been put it, but I either noticed before we triggered them or found a way for us to avoid them. I pulled Rose to the floor to keep us both from getting shot by a rigged shotgun, and Rose tossed away a grenade cluster before it blew our heads off. Finally, after about 10 minutes, we got to the top floor. I was glad that we had made such good time. Rose was looking a little freaked though. She must not have been handling the, “you could die without even knowing what happend” thing to well. It takes a little getting used to at first. “Rose, you ok?” “Huh?” “Are you alright?” “Y-Yea. I can do this.” “You can wait here if you want.” “I’m going with you.” “You don’t-” “Someone needs to keep you out of trouble.” “...Alright. Lets go.” Someone had replaced the door that had been melted, and the holes in the wall were boarded up. I peaked through the window in the door. Just as I had thought. The power was off. So at the very least, that part of the plan was going well. “I’m going to go up and open one of the doors. When you hear three hoof taps, get to it and get inside as fast and quietly as you can. Ok?” She nodded. “What...are you going to do?” I took a breath, shrouding myself in a blanket of shadows. “I’m going for a little walk. I’ll follow you into the room.” “You...wow.” “Yea, it’s quite the sight. Or lack of. Don’t get used to it though. It’s way harder without the full moon.” “We loss that tomorrow.” I opened the door and slipped out. there was still no one in the hallway. No gunfire either. I wasn’t sure if that was a good sign or a bad one. I guessed I’d see. I made my way down the hall, to the first door on the left. Inside, was a kitchen. Empty. Next door, storage. That could work. I tapped my hoof three times. After a moment, Rose stepped out and trotted into the storage closet, glancing around nervously as she did so. Once Rose was inside, I stepped in and shut the door behind us. I let my spell drop. “Alright, I’m going to find the armory. If you hear anything-” “I’m not staying here while you risk yourself out there.” She cut me off. I eyebrows shot up. She cut me off. And she was being brave. What was up with her… “I can turn invisible. You’ll be safe here. You can’t fight Rose, you're a medic.” “Without your magic, you're a sitting duck. Please, let me come. If you get hurt….” I sighed. I could let her stay hidden, where it’s safe. Or let her come with me. She might not be a good fighter, but she had magic. “...Alright. You can come. But stay behind me and-” I gasped as she threw her hooves around me. “Thank you! You wont regret this.” Once I recuperated I pushed her off me. “Try not to make me.” I said. “Just stay behind me, and be quiet” We made our way through the halls, Rose staying hidden behind my shoulder, in case the creature decided to exit through one of the doors ahead. We turned down another dull hallway. Rose jumped. Gunfire erupted nearby. It echoed easily through the hallways towards us. Before she could even react farther, I was running. She screamed and tore after me, but I didn’t waver. I went around around the next corner and there it was. Down the next corridor, stood the nova. .It snarled towards the gunfire. It was clear that my friends were firing at it, but none were getting through. It snarled in their direction. I leveled the barrel of my saddle mounted rifle at it. It was clear that it was having trouble seeing. It had it’s eyes half open, trying to penetrate the darkness better. They still had that eerie glow. I let out a breath, and fired. The crack of the rifle toor through the hall. The creature let out a feral scream and staggered as the round tore through it’s side. I fired again. Then again. By then, my friends rounds were making it through as well. I knew it wouldn’t last much longer. I fired again, ripping a hole right through it’s skull. I breathed heavily as I kept my scope centered on the beast. I heard Violet whooping in glee at our victory. Rose sighed with relief. Then the wounds started to glow. Started to mend. Rivet appeared around the corner, yelling at the others to follow. He scowled at me as he ran. “Run Silver!” He shouted to me. “Last door on the left! Go!” And I went. I went to the last door and barreled through it. My friends weren't short behind. I counted as each of them entered the room. Rivet, Rose, Gambit, Violet, Dusk, Morning. That’s everyone. I slammed the door shut, only to have Rivet come up behind me and type on the keypad beside it. A moment later, a purple sigil appears on the door, glowing brightly. “There…” He said, breathing heavily. “That should hold em.” “How’d you-” “A bunch of the safety doors are rigged up with these runes. They absorb energy, a little like Mithril, but they can’t take nearly as much. It won’t last long until that thing overloads it.” “How's it powered right now?” I asked. I really hoped he hadn’t messed up his job somehow. “All security measures are made with a energy backup, just in case.” “Cool. So...where are we trapped?” I looked around the room. Behind me was a massive silver looking door, with a desk and terminal off to the side. Lockers sat on either side of the room. My friends didn’t look to bad. Other than some ruffled feathers and some bumps and bruises, everyone seemed fine. I heard something banging on the other side of the door, but it sounded empty and far off. I guess that’s what it was like if you beat against a magical barrier. “What are you doing up here Silver?” Rivet asked me in a low voice. “I thought you’d need my help. And I was right.” “Yea, well now we know that that thing regenerates, and we still have no idea how to kill it.” He said. “Silver, if you had just listened once in your life-” “Rivet?” Gambit asked. We both looked over. He was looking at the vault door. Everyone was looking at the vault door. “Can you get this armory open?” He asked. Rivet looked to the terminal. “I can give it a shot” He said walking towards the computer. He sat down at it and got to work. Dusk closed her eyes and ran a hoof over it, smiling slightly. “Wow,” She whispered quietly. Violet walked over to her. “Sup?” She asked, looking at the door. “The energy...It’s amazing.” She said. “Powerful...but so calm...still...It’s like-” “The stars?” I asked. She looked back at me and nodded, smiling. I smiled back. I had to admit, something about the door did seem...calming somehow. Violet narrowed her eyes at us. “Right...I’m just going to rest on that side of the room...you two just keep your crazy magic voodoo away, alright?” “I don’t feel a thing.” Rose said, gazing at the door. “Just seems like metal to me.” My sister and I shrugged. The sigil on the door dimmed for a moment, before brightening back up again “Rivet, door?” I asked. “I tried every password I know. Nothing works. It’ll take nearly five hours for me to generate it, and there's only enough power in the computer to run for three.” The sigil dimmed before returning to normal again. The creature shrieked at us in its dead language. Screaming as loud as it could. Even through the barrier, it was loud. “We don’t have that kind of time Riv, even if you had power.” I said. “She’s right.” Gambit said. We need a plan.” “Morning, what are you doing?” She looked over at me from outside one of the lockers, which she opened. “I’m trying to find something helpful. Why?” “No, it’s a good idea. Everyone look through the lockers. Morning, take the ones that’ve been cleared and place them against the door.” “Yea...yea, ok, sure.” She said, nodding. Everyone got to work clearing the lockers. Soon we had a pile of supplies in the center of the room, and a decent sized barricade over the door. Wouldn’t be hard to melt though, but it was something. “So, now what?” Violet asked me. “Well...Dusk, do you know anything about sigils or casting runes?” She shook her head. “That’s more zebra magic. I never made it that far.” “Ok….Rivet, can you force the door? Bypass the computer?” He groaned at the computer he was still working on. “I...No...Maybe. Just, give me some time to get something together, I’ll get back to you.” I nodded. “Dusk, Rose?” They both looked to me. “Between the three of us, do we have enough juice to get everyone out of here?” Dusk nodded. “Easily.It shouldn’t be a problem at all.” Rose turned towards the door and grabbed it in her magic. “Open...You….stupid…mean…door! She groaned as she strained against the door. Her glow around the door seemed to brighten as the glows around her horn began to fade. She cried out as her magic faulted. She fell to the floor. Her eyes dimmed “What happened?” Gabit asked, rushing over.” “I-I-I don’t know.” I stammered. “Alright, calm down Sis.” Dusk said. “She’s fine. The door just took some of her energy. Give her some of your magic potion the zebra gave you.” I did as she said. About a minute later, she stirred and opened her eyes. “Why...am I on the floor?” “Because for once I’m not the only one who hurt myself.” I said. “Oh...ok.” She replied. “FUCK!” Everyone turned to Rivet. who was sitting over the computer still. “It locked me out.” He said. “The computers useless.” “Can’t you bypass it?” Gambit asked. “Trick the system to think the computer sent the command?” “No. The computer is programed to send it energy that will resonate with the door. The only people who know how to recreate the right magic are The engineers and Luna herself.” We all winced as the Sigil dimmed. This time it didn’t spike back up. The spell was starting to fail. The basic spell matrix couldn’t take the abuse. “Dusk…” I asked. “Can you get them all out of here alone?” “I...Maybe…” She said. “Why? What are you doing?” “What I always do.” I smiled at her. Something stupid.” “Silver, if you die, can I have your sword thing?” Morning asked “Can it fang!” Rose snapped. The room went silent for a second. Everyone was stunned. Rose had never spoken out against anyone. But to start with Morning? Shit. Morning was just as stunned. She didn’t even have a comment. “Right…” I said, breaking the tension. “Here we go.” I reached out with my magic and grabbed the door. Immediately I felt my energy being siphoned from me, pulled away. It felt like my very soul was being torn from my body. The pain in my horn was nothing next next to the soul sucking feeling of being torn away from my body. I was there, near the door. But I was also floating. Drifting through space. I could feel it. Everyone who had touched it. I could feel them. The bits of them it had taken. Like a hivemind. Unrelenting. Unwavering. Then I felt all that power in me. There emotions, there knowledge, there power. For a few short second, I felt, I knew, everything they did. From the moment of their berths, to there deaths. The good, and the bad. Every part of my body, every fiber of my being, felt the raw power of all of those people. it pulsed through me like a tidal wave. I directed all of it towards the door. All of our power. All of our emotions. Everything we were was forced into pulling the door open. Bending it to our will. We felt no pain in channeling our magic through it. We didn’t feel much of anything. I felt light headed as I returned to myself. My friends were looking down at me in astonishment. My horn and head burned. I heard the rhythmic banging of the zombie outside the door. My breath caught in my throat. “Dear Celestia…” Dusk breathed. “How…” Everyone jumped as the sigil on the door dimmed, the sound of the thing hitting the door echoing through the room. That spell wasn’t going to last much longer. “Inside…” I breathed. *G-go” I felt Rivet put a hoof around me as we made our way inside the armory. My horn flickered every two seconds, trying to contain all the energy that had been forced into me. Once we were in the armory, Rivet ran to a panel near the door and started tapping on it. Immediately Gambit jumped in to hold be up. I felt light headed. Fuzzy. Yet, everything was so clear. I could feel my skin almost vibrating. The door began to close, thanks to Rivet knowing how to work the door panel. Just as it slide shut, we heard the creature burst into the room beyond, breaking through the door defence. It was a good thing there was no way it could move the mithril. I had figured everyone to be ogling over whatever weapons were in the armory. That was, after all, why we were there. Instead, they were all fixated on me. I took a step away from Gambit, and slumped to the floor. “Silver,” Rivet sat down beside me and put a wing around me. “How-” “L-later.” I breathed. “We need to find a way out of this mess.” Free and clearSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Power and PestilenceSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 1: Blood and AshBlood and Ash “Run silver! Go!” Gunshots echoed behind me. I didn't dare look back at the stairwell from which I fled. I feared what I'd if I did. I heard the all too familiar growls of trotters behind me. The crack of my fathers rifle wasn't far behind. The weight of my stuffed saddle bags sapped my stamina. My legs burned from the hours spent on the road. I didn't stop. Down the hall. Around the corner. Down another hall. Everything seemed to look a like in the dark apartment building. Empty cans, broken glass, and crumpled paper crunched under my hooves as I galloped. It had been four weeks after the end of the world. We figured that most of the infected would have left the cities by now. That it would be safe to head into ponyville to look for food. Big mistake. We were in an apartment building that was supposed to have been cleared already. Some pony had spray painted “cleared” on the door. The other buildings we had went through that had been tagged had been clear. Later I learned that it was a tactic to lull a pony into a false sense of security. Then when they died in the building that wasn't clear, you could take all their supplies. As much as I hate it, I can't deny the genius of the plan. I opened the door to an apartment on the left. I knew I needed to get out of the hallway. I didn't want to think about what might happen if one heard me. I screamed as a Reaper stared at me from inside the apartment. Its dead eyes glowed a daunting red, made brighter by the dimly lit hall. A clear sign of dark magic. A lot of it. Reapers were more like animals then zombies. They had a little more magic to them, making them faster, stronger, and smarter than your average zombie. Your could tell the difference by there eyes. Cursed ones glowed an evil red. There was thought in them as well. Careful calculation you would have never associated with a corpse. I still don't know all the different types of zombies. With dark magic as powerful as necromancy, it was nearly impossible to know. The cursed one lunge at me. I lept out of the way. I crashed into the floor. I let out another scream as I felt something dig into my side. Glass. I hadn't payed the trash coated floors of the hall any attention. I mentally scolded myself for being so stupid. Ignoring the pain, I got to my hoofs. No way I would give it another chance to take a bit out of me. No way I would end up like him. “Like it,” I thought. It was important not to think of them as ponies. Because they weren't. I pulled my knife out of its scabbard on my foreleg with my magic. The knife shimmered in my silver aura as I slashed at the cursed one. The cursed one was faster than the trotters I was used to fighting. It stumbled back. The blade of my knife missed entirely. Before I could bring it back around with my magic, the zombie lept at me. We crashed into the floor. The weight of the cursed one landing on top of me forced the air from my lungs. I winced as my head banged against the floor. I could feel more glass finding a home in my skin. I raised my hoofs to block the cursed one from biting into me. It pushed against my forehooves with the force of a buffalo. I could see my combat knife a few feet away. My salvation. I tried to grab it with my levitation. The spell failed. With a zombie on top of me and my chest and on fire, I was too distracted keeping the zombies mouth away from me to concentrate on such a small object. It wasn't hard for me to find an easier target to grab. The apartment door I had opened became shrouded in silver. I smiled. The doors hinges buckled from the force of my spell. The trotter poised to begin its meal. The door flew off its hinges and slammed into its backside. The trotter flew off me. The force of the blow made my forelegs throb. The zombie landed behind me. The door bounced farther down the hall. the wood splintered and cracked as it went. My horn throbbed slightly. I couldn't count the number of spells I had casted in the past hour alone. The wilds where very demanding, both mentally and physically. It was starting to tax me. I winced as more gunfire echoed through the hall. The rifle that had kept are farm free of everfree creatures now kept the resurrected at bay. I was glad we had it when the curse began to spread, but I always wished we had a gun for me as well. The enfield was effective, but we both couldn't use it at once. The zombie winced as well, an action you would never get out of a trotter. I could see intelligence in those glowing eyes. The caution. The fear. I grabbed my knife from the ground beside me, and grunted as I directed it downwards with a flick of my horn. The knife split the zombies skull, decimating its brain before it could get back up. We learned quickly that it had to be the brain. All the zombie movies I use to like weren't as much of a waste of time as my father had thought. To bad I had never gotten my sister into them. Maybe then she would have been able to come with us on the supply run. When I made my first kill, I had expected it to bleed. I understood now that the viol creatures had no heartbeat to move its blood. They were fueled by whatever dark magic had created them. I got to my hoofs. The blood running down my side and back finally registered. I winced as the glass cut through my skin as I moved. “Axios.” I thought to myself. It’s Greek for I am worth. A reminder that I could survive. That I belonged. That was the saddest part of it all. I was built for this world. Crack! At least better than most. I took a breath, and charged in my dads direction. Toward the crack of his gun. The pain almost seemed to spur me on as I galoped. Down the trashed hall, around the corner, and into the stairwell. Yes, I am a very smart pony. Open the door before seeing if its empty, run towards the gunfire, leave your knife in its scabbard when you go into a room. I was a model apocalypse survivor. My dad, a large black stallion, stood at the top platform of the stairwell. When we got attacked down stairs, we were forced to flee upward. It seemed like every floor brought more of them down on us. When we got to the top platform, he took out the few that were there and told me to run. I hated having to run. I hated being useless in a fight. He breathed heavily as his scoped rifle remained leveled down the stairs by his magic. I counted two dozen trotters lying on the platform below. I was too scared to ask how many bullets we had left. “What are you doing here baby girl? I told you to go.” His eyes were trained on the stairs. “I did, and then I came back.” I walked up beside him. He glanced over at me. His eyes snapped to the blood that was staining my black fur. “What-” “It was nothing, dad. Just a zombie and some broken glass. Well.... Reaper.” He sighed. “Can't let you out of my sight without getting in some kind of trouble can I?” He asked. I thought for a moment, and shook my head. “Nope.” He chuckled. “Come on, lets go. The food won’t find itself.” I nodded. He lead the way back down the hall that I had just run down. After making sure there was nothing else in there with us, we went back into the hall, and into the nearest apartment. My dad, being the one with the gun, took point. He took a few steps into the place, glancing around. “It looks-” the rest of his sentence was blocked out by my screams. A runner charged him from the side, and tackled him to the ground. The gun clattered to the ground beside him. I grabbed the gun in my magic and took aim. The two were rustling on the ground, one trying to get a bit to eat, the other holding on for dear life. The two were rolling around too much for me to get a clear shot. I was too afraid that I would hit my dad. I had hit much smaller targets than the runners head, but I wasn't thinking about that. I was barely thinking at all. The struggle seemed to go on for hours, even though it only lasted a few seconds. I began all the ways I could help. I could use my knife. I could kick it off. I could beat it with a door. Shot it in the chest so that it flew away from him. My brain worked overtime. My body refused to respond. I was as helpless as a god turned to stone. I could see my dads strength began to wain. He looked over at me and said a single word. Run. My fathers strength finely failed. His forelegs couldn't hold back the zombie. It sunk its teeth into his foreleg. He wailed as the thing tore off a strip of flesh. Living things bleed. Living things bleed a lot. Instantly I knew it was over. He was infected. Cursed. I knew that I should run. Save myself. I just stood there, frozen by fear. Paralyzed. After a moment, I snapped out of it. My mind flashed to my sister, alone at are small farmhouse. I had to get through this. For her. For him. I levitated my dads...my rifle... over and took aim. I lined up the scope's crosshairs with his head, just as he had taught me to do. I had never thought I would need it for anything more than a timberwolf. Not until four weeks ago. I wanted to pull the trigger. To spare him the indignity of resurrecting. I couldn't do it. I was a coward. A weakling. I wasn’t worthy. Not this time. Not here. I slamed the door to the apartment with my magic, and sat down in the hall. I knew I should have been sad. Hell, I should have been on the floor in tears. I wasnt. I didn't know how I felt. I was numb. In shock. I barely heard the screams as my father was torn to bits. The groans and growls of the zombie didn't register as it ate my Dad alive. After a few minutes, I got up to leave. Standing down the hall was Dusk, My sister. Her white coat easily made her the brightest thing in the hall. I had no idea how I hadn't seen her sooner. She had seemed to appear out of know where. “What….What are you….How did you….We left you at-” “Shh...” She said. “It’s alright. Think.” She smiled at me. “But you...you're not...you weren't...” I sighed and sat back down. “I’m having a nightmare, aren't it?” My sister had the talent of dream walking. She could go into others dreams and give them a hoof is she wanted to. No pony knew about it but us. She had skill with magic in general, but my family was a little particular. We all had some ability that bolstered us at night My Dad called it Lunas blessing, given to our family for his service to her after her return. I didn't know about all that, just that it came in handy. She sat down beside me. “It’s not your fault you know. You were a kid.” I wiped a tear off my face. “I still am.” My voice cracked. “I could have saved him.” “No, you couldn't have.” She assured me. “It was 5 months ago. You need to let the past be the past. Its ok.” I shook my head. “No its not!” I snapped. “I was there! I had the tools to keep him alive! The tools to keep him from rising again! I did nothing Dusk! I-I watched…” There were tears running freely down my face now. I never let anypony see me break down like that. When I was awake, I didn't have time to break down. There was no time to reflect in my busy day protecting ponies. So my memories haunted me at night instead. She pulled me into a hug. I quickly got it together and dried my tears. Even if I was dreaming, it was all still real. I had to be the strong one. “Thanks.” I told her. I didn't believe what she said, but the sentiment was heartwarming. “Your welcome.” “Now if I ever catch you spying on my dreams again... “I know I know. I just didn't want you to go through this alone.” “I dont need your help Dusk. Stay out of it. Now how do we wake up?” “Easy.” Next thing I knew I was looking down the barrel of my rifle, held in her pink magic. “No Dusk, wait!-” BANG! I sat up, breathing heavily. My blankets were soaked in cold sweat. My room was nearly pitch black. I instantly knew that the sun was up. You see, as I said, we both had Lunas blessing. My sister could dream walk, and I had night vision. Only problem was it didn't work in the dark. I could only see in the silver tint of night vision after the sun went down. Even my magic got stronger at night. My mind, more keen. I looked around my room, still shaken up from my dream. Everything was where it belonged. My room wasn't much. Just a small bedroom with a mattress on the floor, a dresser, and a closet. It wasn't much, but it worked fine for me. I only slept in it after all. I was still shaking as my sister stepped through my door. The light of her horn flooded the room. She stepped in and closed the door behind her. She knew I didn’t want others overhearing us talking about our abilities. We didn't live alone in the house. Few ponies lived alone in canterbury. Most houses in the compound were shared among four or five ponies. I shared my house with Rose, the town doctor, and Rafe, as well as my sister. I worked on the town guard with Rafe, but knew little about him. Most ponies didn't tend to share too much about their old lives, which I could respect. We lived and worked together, but where nothing more than acquaintances. Rose on the other hand was one of my closest friends. Despite being a little naive we got along well. She would give me gossip I didn't care for, I would tell her about work, and we would pretend to care about what the other was saying. We both knew the other couldn’t care less, but it was still nice to have some pony to talk with. Dusk walked over and sat down beside me on my bed. After a moment of silence, she asked, “It was Dad wasn't it Sis? Your nightmare?” “I dont want to talk about it, Dusk.” I stared down at the floor. I couldn't stand any pony seeing me break down, but dusk was the one I wanted least to see. I had to be strong for her. For the town. They couldn't see me at my worst. Not ever. I was glad she didnt know that it was dad. She probably knew how far back it was by how I looked. Or she was saying it so I didnt know that she knew how dad died. I didnt want her to. “Silver, I-” “Please Dusk, can you just drop it?” I looked over at her. “Please?” “Ok silver.” I walked over to my dresser and pulled out the only clothing I owned. A tan bullet proof vest. It had been given to me when I became a town guard months ago. I found it more useful for keeping all my things then actually protecting me. Even if i was shot at it wouldn't help much. What I needed was a good set of barding. Stuffed in its various pockets where extra mags for the enfield, some pain killers, bandages, and hoofcuffs. We didn’t have a lot of trouble with crime in town, but we were all still required to carry them. I also pulled out my knife, and strapped it to my leg. I levitated my rifle out from beside my bed. My beautiful scooped Lee-Enfield rifle, loaded with 10 deadly 303. rounds. Some said it was a little overkill, but I didn't care. Better overkill then underkill.They didn't make guns like this anymore. Then again, they don't make guns at all now. Who was they anyway... We made our way to the downstairs of the house. All the furniture still sat in the same place as it had when we moved in. The living room had a couch, a lazy boy chair, and a love seat, all sat around a TV. We still sat there sometimes, but the town had no power to spare on stuff like TVs. I knew a spell that could do it, but it wasnt worth the effort. We always had food in the house, but we never ate there. There was usually fresh-ish stuff in the square. I would take a salad over a 6 month can of beans any day. The house was quiet. As always, it was only me and dusk in the morning. Rose would be at her clinic working, and Rafe works the morning shift at the wall. The wall was just that, a wall made out off tree trunks and scrap metal to keep out unwanted visitors, both living and dead. There had been multiple occasions when we had bandits try to get into the town. Most times I was working, so they didn't last long. Once the survivors got back and told the rest about my uncanny accuracy in total darkness, they weren't too eager to return. “Going to the dance tonight?” Dusk asked as we walked out the door. Every other week, the town would hold a kind of party to celebrate our continued existence. They named it the survivors festival, although no one actually called it that. No pony wanted to celebrate the fact that we hadn't died yet. “No, the general only gave me three days off, I'm not wasting my last one partying.” The general, the real leader of the town, had given me a few days off to get ready for my test. If I pasted, I would get a spot on the scav team as there scout. My night eyes and skill with a rifle pretty much gave me the spot, but I still wanted to be ready. I say that the general was the real leader of the town because unlike the so-called Mayor, he actually took action when something happened. I was never a fan of democracy. I say let whoever takes charge take charge. So long as they know what they're doing, I couldn't care less. I had never really been happy being on security detail. Sure, it was nice to help everypony, but I felt my talents were being wasted sitting up in a sniper tower in the dead of night. My black coat, quiet steps, and skill with a gun meant I was the perfect scout. Even my flank, graced with the picture of an eye, agreed. “If you say so.” She sighed. Dusk saw right through me. I never went to the dances in town, always making up one excuse or another. In all honesty, I found the idea of partying in the square while ponies outside our walls fought for their lives was cruel. We went outside and made our way through town. Our “town” was actually a farming village, complete with about 14 houses split between everyone. There was only 36 ponies in town, which left a few buildings in the center of town available. They had been made into a bar, a clinic, a restaurant, and town hall. The town, despite having few buildings, was massive. From one side to the other was a 15 minute walk. There was no shortage of extra space between the spaced out buildings. In between the houses was trees, trees, and trees. everypony tended to stick to the dirt paths that lead everywhere Some ponies found different uses for the emptiness of the town, almost weakly. When I say ponies, I mean Star Burst. Last week she made an outdoor bowling alley, the week before, a theater. This week, it was a race track. There were permanent set ups as well. A shooting range, an arena for practicing hoof to hoof fighting, the pavilion where the festival was held. Then there was the best part about our town. An 8 foot wooden and scrap metal wall around the perimeter. Sections of the wall where already there when the founders got there, but there was always something being added to it. We were all glad there was so many trees in town. We always had shade and never had to venture outside to get wood. We made our way to the center of town, which consisted of The bar, clinic, restaurant, and town hall. We approached a single story building. “Its Better Then Nothing” was spray painted above the door. Its better then nothing was the towns restaurant. The name came from back when all we had was scavenged food, which Ginger would always say was, “better than nothing”. The second I stepped inside, my stomach rumbled. The smell of food filled my nostrils. I could smell some kind of meat cooking, as well as some kind of soup. All the walls inside had been taken down to make room for tables, save for the kitchen. The room was lit by various mage lights casted around the room, giving the place a blue tint. A mage light was a magical ball of light. Dusk had learned the spell long before the world ended, so she taught it to a few other unicorns in town. She was kind of a wiz when it came to magic. Not me though. My spells where close to useless. I could do levitation, of course. I could summon a door, which was less useful than it sounded. I could turn invisible, so long as it was night time and I moved painfully slow. I had also teleported once, but after it left me unconscious for three hours. I had been too afraid to try it again. Dusk said it was normal for some pony not gifted in magic to teleport to be drained after, and that it would get better. Thinking about doing it again made me nauseous. I learned most of my magic by helping Dusk practise, save for the invisibility. That happened in ponyville after...the apartment building. My rifle was out and a bunch of trotters were coming around the corner. Next thing I knew I faded into the darkness of the ally. I threw up after. I never knew that a spell could make you sick. Although it could have just been nerve. It was more like a cafe than a restaurant. We walked past the tables, nodding to the ponies as we passed, to the bar. Dusk and I each grabbed a stool. Behind the bar was Ginger, a dark green unicorn wearing an Apron. Her ginger hair hung over her eyes. Immediately, Ginger pulled out two coffee cups from below the bar and sat them down in front of us. She filled mine with coffee, And Dusks with pear juice she made using pears from a tree outback. I smiled as I lifted my coffee to my lips and took a drink. One of the few thing we weren't short on was coffee. Some pony who had lived in one of the farm houses before the end had grown coffee beans. There was enough left from his storage and fields to last us years. The warm liquid ran down my throat, kick starting my brain. “Thanks Ginger.” I said, setting the cup down. “I know how you scouts love your coffee.” She shot me a wink. “How about some food then? We have carrot soup with wild onions and dandelion roots, and dandelion and canned spinach salad. “I'll have the salad, along with whatever meat you have cooking back there.” I glanced over at Dusk, who had at some point take out a book. “She'll take the soup.” At first most ponies starved themselves instead of eating meat. Now there were ponies who might narrow their eyes at you, but nothing more. We've all eaten it to survive. Many ponies disliked it, but I knew I needed the protein. Ginger nodded and disappeared through a door into the kitchen. I poked dusk with a hoof to get her attention. “What are you reading?” “It’s a spell book.” I wasn't surprised at that. What surprised me was that she was reading it at the metaphorical table. “Can’t wait until after breakfast?”? I asked. “It’s nearly lunch time.” She said. “And no, it cant. I found this really powerful fire spell that can cook a pony inside out. If we could use this balefire stuff in bullets, then we wouldn't have to worry about the bodys spreading the...whatever it is.” I grabbed the book in my magic and read the tittle. “Dark Arts, Volume one.” I grunted and sat it down beside me, away from my sister. “What have I told you about dark magic?” I asked. “Its not dangerous Silver, i'ts safe. I'm good at it, and its really really interesting.” She pleaded. “No dusk. Its dangerous, addictive, and corruptive. You're not going to be studying it.” “But Silver-” “No.” Dusk didn't have a chance to come up with another excuse, as the door to the kitchen got wrapped in a yellow glow. It swung open. Two trays floated out, followed shortly by Ginger. She sat both our trays down on the table. The food looked pretty good, but after 6 months, you just go sick of pears and canned food. Still, I couldn't complain. We ate far better than most. Gunshots echoed in the distance, most likely the guards responding to a few zombies that walked too close to the wall. Still, I figured I should go make sure everything was alright. Not many of the guards had ever fought a special zombie, and I didn't know how they might respond. Ginger grabbed my hoof before I was half a foot of the stool. She shook her head. "No you don't missy. You're not wasting your day off running to the wall every time you hear gunfire. Now sit down and eat, you look like shit." She was right, I looked horrible. My black coat was matted and unbrushed, and my Silver mane and tail were unkempt and knotted. I did as she said, making no effort to hide my distaste. I knew I could trust the other guards, but I still felt like it was my job to make sure everything was going smoothly. I took another sip of my coffee, then got started on my salad. It wasn't bad for what it was, but I still would have killed for some dressing. Dusk ate her soup quickly. It was obvious she wasn't eating it quickly because she loved it. She was upset with me for taking her book away. I sighed as she got up from her chair and left for the door, without so much as a "see you later." I hoped that she might be out picking dandelions for salads and stews, but I doubted it. She never did her job when she was in a bad mode. I had managed to turn what could have been a good day into my sister running off to probably practice some dark magic that had once been outlawed. For good reason, I should add. Yay. "What's with Dusk?" Huh? My friend Rivet was sitting beside me, on the stool where Dusk had been. I was so lost in thought, I hadn't even noticed him sit down. That's saying something, you can hear the guy walking up from a mile away. Rivet was a tall green pegasus, with a blowtorch for a cutie mark. Well...taller to me. Most ponies where tall to me...Anyway, his job, when he wasn't looking over old tech he found with the scavengers, was keeping all the techie stuff in town running. He would be one of the ponies grading me when I took my test. I was to be graded by all current members of the team. "I took away her dark spell book." I answered. "Ah. Never understood her fascination with magic. Maybe its a unicorn thing." "No, it's a Dusk thing. She's just too good at magic for her own good. She ran out of spell books weeks ago, and now all she's left with is this dribble." I pointed at the spell book on the counter. Ginger walked up to Rivet and poured him a coffee. He nodded to her and she went back into the kitchen. "With the gun fire, I figured you'd be at the wall. Glad to see you decided to stay and not eat your food." I looked down at my half full bowl of salad. I wasn't hungry anymore. I told him so. "Alright, so lets go. You have plans with Rose at the clinic, right? I'll walk you down." "Thanks." I stood up. there was a few more ponies in the restaurant now, but not many. I grabbed the spell book and put it in one of the pockets in my vest. The best part about our town was that there was no currency. So long as you did your job, you got the commodities. Some things you have to trade for, like weapons and drugs. Other than that, everything was free. Bullets and drugs where the most recognized form of money in the new world. After all, you couldn't escape reality or protect yourself with gold coins. Unlike in most places, where ponies of authority are vilified, most security ponies were viewed as celebrities, just under the scavengers and the ponies at the clinic. We saw famous ponies as those who could do a job others couldn't, or wouldn't. I was even above some of them. There were multiple occasions where I had saved some ponies life from a trotter who had managed to get past the wall, or somepony who had died inside it. Nearly all of the ponies in the placed either waived or nodded at me. I nodded back. Outside, the town had finally woken. Ponies walked around left and right, all doing there jobs. Some carried water bucks to others homes, some gathered plants that popped up in the town to use as food. a few guards were standing outside town hall checking their weapons. I should clarify, I wasn't use to seeing many living ponies, so my definition of busy was about 12 or 14 ponies in the same area. "So," Rivet asked as we made our way towards the nearby clinic. "The dance is-" "Sorry Rivet." "But-" "I told you, I'm not going out with you until you stop being so secretive." "You know me pretty well." I stopped and looked at him. "Rivet, where are you from?" "I don't see how that-" "How did you end up here?" "Well that's not really-" "What's your last name?" "I'm not sure I-" "My point exactly. When you open up, so will I." I totted away, leaving him standing in the grass trying to figure out how i had turned that around on him. I really had no idea why rivet wouldn't talk about himself. He didn't seem like the type to be a criminal. Its not like I was asking him if he had ever killed some pony before. Just a bunch of simple questions, that ended up being dodged. I walked into the clinic, which was a single story building, much like the restaurant, but set up much differently. The front room was a kind of waiting room, set up with a simple coffee table and a half dozen chairs. Beyond that was a registration desk, with a small purple filly sitting behind it. We had a tendency to give the fillies and colts simple jobs that most ponies could do, but that were still important. Eventually they would be trained to do the more important jobs in the area they had been placed, pending we lasted that long. “Hi Ms. Silver Light, Rose is in the back fixing up VIolet leg.” Daisy said cheerfully from behind the desk. I didn't know Daisy all that well, but she sure knew me. She had been obsessed with me since I killed a snake that had bitten her a month before. “Dear celestia," I rolled my eyes. "What did she do this time?” “She tried to make a shot with her crossbow while jumping from a tree to the ground. She may have fell and broken her leg, but she made the shot. Hit an apple off a post at 100 feet.” “Not bad, other then the falling part.” I said, walking past her. Behind the desk there was a door, leading into the emergency room. Thanks to our small population, we rarely ever had need for more than the one. When we did, we would open up what was once the kitchen in the house. The back room consisted of a bed, a few shelves, drawers, and cabinets for supplies, a fridge to keep stuff cold, and a counter. On the bed was a violet filly. A pink pony with a first aid kit was turning the fillies left forehoof left and right. “Hey Rose.” I said as I walked in. “Hi Violet. I hear you made a pretty good shot.” The filly perked up. “Yea, it was great." She giggled. "I hit that apple mid free fall. It was the coolest thing ever! Well...maybe not as cool as that time you killed that Reaper that tackled you off your shooting platform… That was probably about 20% cooler then my move.” Great, the fame was spreading. “Still, very nice shot.” Violet blushed. “Thanks.” “Hey, don’t encourage her!” Rose snapped. “You're not helping me keep her out of my clinic!” I walked over to a cabinet and pulled out a sling, and a splint. I sat them down on the bed beside rose and let her get to work. “Hey, I'm a sharp shooter. You cant blame for for liking a good shot.” “I dont care about her aim silver, she broke her foreleg.” “A leg will heal. A bite wont. Being able to make a shot in any instance is worth an injury or two.” “Killing an apple with an arrow is worth a busted arm?” She asked. Violet watched us argue in silence while Rose fitted her with the splint and sling. I sighed. “I should have known you wouldn't understand. You've never been out there on your own. Hell, you’ve never even killed one.” “No, but i’ve treated more wounds then you have.” She muttered. “Ok, then you tell me what's worse. Breaking an arm learning to fight, or getting into a fight against a trotter and losing.” “You can't fight with a broken leg.” She uses a battle saddle. You know, those rigs so that none unicorns can use large guns with a firing bit? She doesn't need a leg to shot, just run when shooting fails. If you're good enough, then it wont.” A battle saddle was, as I said, for none magical ponies. It attached to their chest, and let them mount a weapon on either side of there bodys. Then all you had to do to shot was bite down on a firing bit. I had tried using on once, but my attempt was met with...mixed results. “Goddess you're so superior.” She muttered. “Dear Luna, you're so stubborn.” “There, you're ready to go.” Rose told Violet as she finished. “No walking on it, and no trick shots.” The filly nodded eagerly and dashed out the door. “Why must you encourage them?” She asked as she reorganized the counter behind her. “Because if I don’t, they’ll grow up weak and afraid. If they can make a game out of survival, I say we let them.” “Not if it means them getting hurt.” “Either they see what works in here now, or they learn what works out there later. Outside that wall, if you try something that doesn't work, you die. In here, you get some bumps and bruises.” “Theyre kids Silver.” “Those kids are going to be more equipped to survive in this world than any pony our age. They will find means of survival that we can't even fathom. They can't lead the next generation of ponies if there undead.” Rose sighed. “Agree to disagree?” She asked. I giggled. It always amazed me how fast our arguments could be defused. Usually by her. She never let her pride or stubbornness get in the way of our...Interesting friendship. Most of the time. “Of course. So, any other pending patents today?” She shook her head. “Only Trixi with the flu. She might be Great and Powerful, but she seems more prone to sickness than any of us.” “Ha, Great and Powerful. Last week she nearly had a stroke at Gingers when she found a spider under the table.” “Some ponies just aren't built for the new world.” She said. Wow, she was one to talk. As hard as it was, I managed to keep my mouth shut. “So, did you hear? Vinyl scratch is living in a settlement up north.” I really didn't care about what some pre reincarnation musician was up to these days, but I still half listened to all the bits and pieces of gossip she had collected in her work. In out town if you want gossip, you don't go to a barber, you go the clinic. Mainly because we don't have a barber. Once she was done ranting about her collective gossip, I decided I should go practise shooting. Most ponies went to the shooting range to train, but the ponies who used weapons for their jobs practised at the wall. It was good for keeping the dead away, and for practise. My heart sank as I neared the giant wooden and scrap metal structure. Sitting on the wall was Fang. Fang was a griffin, put on the scav team for her accuracy in flight. Although she was good in a fight, She wasn't all that pleasant to be around. I walked up the steps onto the walkway on the wall, when she noticed me. “Well, hey there silver fright. Good idea coming to practise before your test. You’ll need it.” Fang was a bitch to everypony, but even more to me. I dont know if its my skill with a rifle, my upbeat attitude, or just the way I look, but she picked on me more than anypony. When I first got to town, there was no rivet to stand up for me, and no pony I knew I could talk to. After a week of dealing with her crap, I punched her right in the jaw. Everypony stared at me in awe. After that, Fang dialed down her bullying to slightly annoying insults. Those I could deal with. “Blow me.” I said, levitating my rifle out and setting it on the wall. There where a few dozen trotters outside, ranging from to 25 to 1000 feet. “Didn't know you had anything to blow. I’ll say, i'm not surprised. Is that how you and Rose spend your time when your at her clinic?” “Go fuck yourself.” “I dont have to.” Fang took her fang guns out of the holsters on her chest, and began firing towards the trotters. She used a pair of amazing MKV1 revolvers, loaded with 6 455. rounds. They were nice, but the range was a little too limited for my liking. Plus if I tried firing on of the mouth models, I would need my jaw wired back together. I slowed my breathing as I rested the stock of the gun against my shoulder. Even with my magic, I still liked to have my hoof on the barrel. It helped my aim, and put less pressure on my shoulder when I fired. Then I started lining up shots. One trotter. Two. Five. Eleven. In three minutes, I burned through Three mags. I didn't care though. It was the crappy homemade scrap metal bullets Ammo Press made. They weren't nearly as good as a proper machined 303. round. I kept those rounds in a different pocket in my vest, for rainy days. “Not bad light bright, for a pony.” Fang said as she slide more rounds into her revolver. “Better then you could do.” I replied. “Ha, right. Im brave enough to get up close with the things, you just sit back and hid behind your scope. I bet you’ve never even seen one up close.” My mind flashed back to the day in the apartment building. The cursed one i had killed, and the runner that had taken my father. I forced the images out of my head, and got back to shooting. I shot a lot worse after that. I was running low on cheap rounds, so I put my rifle away and made my way off the wall. “Yo Silver!” Fang shouted when i got to the ground. I looked up at her, but didn't respond. “You learn to fight up close, get a nice side arm, we might have room for you on the team.” Did she just complement me? “Of course, you would have to get the glow sticks out of your eyes.” Oh, there it was. I learned early that my eyes had a tendency to creep others out at night. When my night vision clicked on, the world turned this silvery tint. Not that green crap you get with all the other spells and gadgets ponies use. My eyes gain a silver glow as well, which can both creep ponies out, and give me away when I'm hiding. I made my way back home to get ready for the following day. By the time I got there, it was nearly four. I had no idea where all the time had went. I guessed I had been at the range a little longer then I accounted for. The sky had been blocked out by cloud cover, giving the town a dull gray feel. Even if it rained, which I figured it would, the party would still go on. They held it under the pavilion anyway, so no pony would get too wet. Rose was there, helping Dusk get ready for the dance. Dusk didn't like wearing clothes, but if you found the right outfit on the right occasion she would wear it. I honestly never understood the point of wearing anything other than for protection, but to each her own. “Hey Silver.” Rose and Dusk said as I came into Rose`s room. “Are you coming to the festival tonight?” Rose asked. “Nope.” I replied. “I got plans.” I went into my room and put my stuff back where it all belonged, and put the book I took from Dusk under my mattress. I sighed trying to find something to do for the next few hours. Nothing came to me. Having nothing better to do, I figured I could brush up on the few spells i knew. I went through my spells list. levitation, door summoning, and invisibility. the last one of course, didn't work properly. Instead of being a black coated pony, I was a silhouette of a pony. Because no one would notice that. I felt a little dizzy after doing the invisibility spell, and my horn hurt a bit. If the moon had been up, all the spells would have worked perfectly, and u would have hardly tapped my mana. In the day, anything more than a levitation spell left me dazed. I would have to remember to show off my spells at my test. I sat down on my bed and put my hoof to my horn. It was hot from the intensity of the spells. Maybe I would show them off near the end of my test. After that, I bided my time strip cleaning my rifle. It may not sound like fun, but it was an activity I had grown to enjoy. Maybe it was just the difference between firing a well taken care of gun and a neglected one. I think you know which is easier to work with. By the time I disassembled and reassembled my gun a few times, It was about 8. I figured I would go spend sometime at the bar and relax before I went to bed. I needed something to put my mind at ease. The bar was a small building, consisting of two booths, a table, and the actual bar. I sat down at the bar and orders a beer from moonshine. It was the hoof made stuff he made in the back, not the good stuff you would find outside. It had an acidic aftertaste and was way too strong the be real beer, but it was what we had. After about 10 minutes, a orange earth pony stallion sat down beside me. He ordered a whiskey. I knew the pony of course. His name was Gambit. His name fit shockingly well with his slot machine cutie mark. He was the leader of the scav team, famous for having co founded the town and set up the scav team in the first place. If not for him, most of the ponies I knew would be dead. I would still be at that damned farm. “No party?” He asked. I shook my head. “Im not the party type.” I replied. He nodded. “It makes sense. Most of those ponies weren't out there on there own. They hid until one of us found them. Your one of the few ponies who has had to fight to survive. hiding behind a wall isn't cause for celebration.” I nodded. it wasn't often that Gambit spoke much. When he did, you knew that it was from the heart, and most often, brutally honest. “It’s like there lying to themselves. They still act as if we’re in the old world. It’s going to get them all killed.” I muttered. I usually would never have voiced my opinion, but I knew Gambit was trustworthy. He had survived on his own fair longer than I had. The beer didn't hurt either. “They create their own reality, and they hide. When something happens, and it will happen, I'm leaving most of the ponies here behind. They’ll get you killed.” “That's a little cold, don't you think." I asked. “Would you risk your life to protect most of the deluded ponies in this settlement? Your sisters?” My silence was answer enough. “That's what I thought. When shit hits the fan, I take who can fight, and I leave.” “Good plan I guess. Its hard being on your own.” He nodded. I took a drink of my beer. “I can't believe how some of the ponies in this place act. Rose got mad at me because I was encouraging a filly to practise shooting scenarios. She doesn't get that a bump on the head in here is death out there.” He nodded again. “Yea. They fear a busted bone or a cut, when it teaches us what not to do. Out there you don't learn what not to do. You know, or you die. Thats why I want you on my team, you have what it takes. You don't run from the truth, you except it.” “Well I don't know about all that...I just shot shit.” I blushed. “Wow, this beer is strong” I thought. “I don’t blush.” Gambit chuckled. “You do more than that. You see how ponies treat you around here. You give ponies hope. And hope, is a very powerful thing.” I returned home around 10. I tossed my gun on the floor beside my bed, to tired to bother putting it away properly. I fell into my bed, still in my vest. I can’t say when i feel asleep, but i know it hadn't taken long. it was cold out, but the homemade beer in my belly helped keep me warm. I burst out of bed. I wasn’t sure how much time had past. An hour, maybe two. Screams and gunfire pounded against my ear drumbs. I was glad that I had left my gun at my bedside. Not as glad as I was about the world being lite in a bright silver tint. My thoughts drifted involuntarily to my unarmed sister, somewhere out there among the fear and gunfire. I knew what i had to do. What i had always done. Protect my sister. I won't lie to you. I was scared to death. We had been breached a few times, but this sounded like chaos. anarchy. I grabbed my gun in my magic as I charged down stairs. I swapped out the mag for my good quality ammo as I went. I galloped out the door, and into the night. The smell of rot and gunpowder made me nauseous. I could see fire in the distance. Likely caused by some idiot with molotov cocktails. I heard a rustle behind me. Immediately I realized my mistake. I hadn't checked my flanks. I turned towards the sound. It was a runner. Strips of flesh hung from Its body. its face was covered in the blood of its last meal. without a thought, it charged me. It closed the distance before i could take aim. He...It was to close for me to shot. I slamed the but of my gun into its head, forcing it back a few feet. It charged again. This time I was too slow. It slammed into me like a freight train. We both fell to the dirt below. My gun flew from my magical grip, landing a few feet away. I struggled to catch my breath. The zombie was on top of me now. I used my hoofs to keep its head away from me. That happend to me a lot. I could see the knife on my forehoof, but I would have to move them to get it. My mind flashed to my dad in the same situation. I forced it out of my mind. I was better now. I was worthy. I tilted my head forward, leveling my horn to its head. I stopped fighting it. With my arms no long blocking it, its mouth went straight for my face. I groaned as it impaled itself on my horn. The nerves in my horn screamed as it was forced into the head of the pony. No, not a pony. Zombie. Monster. I pulled my horn from its skull. The pain lessened. I rolled onto my side, and pushed the thing off me. I got to my hooves, letting out another groan. My side and horn hurt. I was already getting tired. I had to be more careful. I had to be better. “Axious..” I muttered as I got to my feet. I galoped towards town square, shooting anything that got to close. So far, I hadn't seen any living ponies, just a mess of zombies. The square was a war zone. A few guard ponies were standing around the pavilion, protecting the ponies inside. There was only about 11 of them, none of which were Dusk. Off to my left, I noticed rafe trying to fight of a trio of zombies. He wasn't doing too well. I could see a burning house a few hundred feet to my right. The windows glowed with the flames. Some idiot in the square had tossed a molotov at a small herd. All it had done was turn them into a walking wall of fire. It looked like moonshine. I made my way through the square to the clinic. It seemed most likely. My rifle bucked against my shoulder as I fired shot after shot into the trotters. There was at least 40 of them in the square alone. More kept flooding in, but I had no idea from where. I killed one of the trotters rafe was fighting, but couldn't help any more than that. My shot had attracted unwanted attention. I burned through a clip of good bullets just getting to the clinic. “This is going to be a long night.” I thought. “I hope.” I opened the front door to the clinic. “Dusk!” A pair of red eyes stared at me from the would be darkness. Thank luna for night vision. Then I noticed something. It hasn't attacked yet. Oh shit. The reaper charged, using the chairs and table in the clinic as cover. I fired madly, hitting it in in the chest and shoulder. It didn't even flinch. It slammed into me, forcing me from the doorway. I leveled my rifle at it's head and pulled the trigger. Click. Fuck The cursed one charged with impossible speed. I darted right, narrowly avoiding its strike. It stopped for a moment, watching me. it was thinking. I pulled my knife from its sheath on my leg, and held it in front of me. The creature regarded me for a moment longer before the attack came. Something slammed into my side, and brought me to the ground. I really needed to stay on my hooves. The thing that had tackled me got to its hoofs. Another cursed one. Had they planned this? Could they plan an ambush? I got to my hooves as well, wincing. I had twisted an ankle when the cursed one ran into me. My adrenaline dulled the pain. I forced my knife blade deep into its skill with my magic. They might have brains, but they weren't smart by any means. Neither was I. The second one charged. I had no time to recover my knife. No time to reload my rifle. I was out of options. I wish i had a spell to get me out of it. Or a side arm, as fang had suggested. Time slowed down as I watched my would be killer come at me. A thin black blur slammed into its head. A small purple blur followed, landing a few feet to my left. Violet ran over to me, and picked up my rifle in her mouth “Are you alright?” She asked through the gun. I took it in my magic. “I am now.” I replied. More screams and gunfire. Smoke was starting to fill the air as buildings began to burn. I could hear the crackle of burning wood. “Talk later, lets go.” “Good idea.” “Have you seen Dusk?” I asked as we moved away from the clinic. I slammed a new mag into my rifle. “Last mag Silver." I thought. "Make it count.” “No.” She replied. “Sorry.” I nodded. To Rivets then. “This way!” I shouted, breaking into a run towards his house. His house wasn't far from the square. Two minutes and 3 bullets later, we were there. There was about 14 trotters gathered around his house. Outfront, Rivet, Gambit, and Fang stood around the door, keeping the trotters back. They were all covered in blood from fighting. I could only imagine how I looked. I galoped in, firing at the zombies nearest to the house. Gambit and Fang kept the Trotters of me, Gambit with his machine pistol in his mouth, Fang with her pistols. Rivet kept the closer trotters at bay with his shotgun battle saddle. Violet stayed at my heels, putting a cross bow bolt in anything that got to close. The moment I got near my friends, (and Fang) I felt safer. The five of us defending that house, all of us keeping each other alive. Now that was friendship. I wasnt even there a second when a scream came from my left. I looked over to see Rivet pinned against the wall, a purple filly trying to tear into his flesh. Daisy. I raised my rifle. My mind flashed to my father, being torn to bits in the apartment. Click. Well fuck me with sideways with Celestias horn. I pulled my knife out and positioned it above the filly. A flick of my horn was all it would take. I tried to kill it, but my horn wouldn't work. My magic fizzled out. The knife fell to the ground. my emotions were conflicting with each other, and effecting my magic. I knew I had to kill it to save my friend. But it was daisey. A filly I had known. I had worked with. I had thought of it as a pony. You never think of it as a pony. The world slowed to a crawl as I tried to interpret the situation. The screams and gunfire faded. My thoughts turned sluggish. I pulled at her with my magic, pulling her off of rivet. She squirmed in my silver aura. I heard a small snap behind me. Not a second later, a bolt smashed into her skull and silenced her. I dropped her and looked back. Violet was standing there, tears ran down her face. She averted my gaze, and ran inside the house. Time speed back up as fang and gambit cleared out the remaining zombies. I just stood there in shock. My friend had nearly been killed. I did nothing. Even worse. I watched. “Ph, thanks for the save Night Light.” Fang said, not even looking at me. I didn't respond. After a minute, Rivet got to his feet and walked over. he put a hoof on my shoulder. “Are you ok? Silver?” I shook my head and sat down. “I just watched.” I barely whispered. “No pony expected you to stab a filly.” He said softly. he sat down beside me and began stroking my main. “I just watched.” i said a little louder. “I watched it nearly kill you. I made a filly shot best friend in the face. because I’m a coward.” “Silver, its not-” “Yes it is!” I snapped, getting to my hoofs. “Its all my fault! i fucked up, and violet has to live with it!” “Silver, think about dusk. She’s in my house right now. Do you want her to see you like this?” I didn't want any pony to see me like that. I put my gun away and grabbed my knife. “Lets go inside.” i said to the ground. “What if I’m not worthy?” I thought to myself. “What if I can’t do this?”
Chapter 2: Pain and MistakesPain and Mistakes pain and mistakes Dusk rushed over to me as I walked in the house, smiling brightly. I had no idea how she could be so happy given situation. I envy that about her. She through her arms around me for a moment, before pulling back. “Silver, you're not going to believe this!” she said beaming. “Whenthetrottersattackedaguardnewiwasyoursisterandgavemeaguntheniwenttofindyouandrivetfoundmefirst.” she took a breath. “weranhereandonthewayweranintozombiesandishotthemrightin thehead!” “Whoa silver, slow it down. So a guard gave you a gun, Rivet found you, and you shot some zombies?” She nodded. “How did you do?” “Ok, I guess.” “More then ok, I’d say.” Rivet said from beside me. “She is definitely your sister. Eight headshots in a row ” “Eight??” I asked in surprise. I looked over at my little sister. “Great job Dusk, I’m really proud of you.” Somehow, her smile got even wider. “Come on, lets sit down.” Rivet said All of us sat down in Rivets living room, which was identical to mine. Dusk and Violet sat down in the love seat. Rivet, Gambit, and I sat down on the couch. Fang, as big as she was, took the lazy boy. My mind drifted back to what had happened outside. I had hesitated. worse than that: I froze. I could have cost Rivet his life. I swore to Luna that I would do better. Next time I would pull the trigger. The sounds of battle could still be heard through the town. As badly was we all wanted to go lend them a hoof, we couldnt. We were tired, outnumbered, and nearly out of bullets. Trying to help would get us all killed. After a few minutes of silence, we started doing inventory. Rivet had enough food for about a day. I had 8 cheap rounds for my rifle, Violet had 15 crossbow bolts left, and Rivet had 11 shotgun shells. Fang had 10 455. rounds, Gambit had 24 rounds for his pistol, and Dusk had 9 rounds for hers. Along with food and bullets, we had a crowbar of Gambits, a mobile radio, a hoof full of knives, a hockey stick, and a cricket bat. “You have a cricket bat?” I asked Rivet in surprise as all the supplies were gathered on the table. “It was here when I moved in..” He shrugged. “Figured it could come in handy.” “And he was right.” Fang said. “With so little ammo, we’re going to have to use melee.” Dusk grinned. “Not us.” she said pointing at herself and Violet. Violet hadn’t moved or spoken since she sat down. I made a note to talk with her when I got the chance. “I can use magic, and she can pick her bolts back up.” Gambit nodded. “Good thinking.” Everyone jumped as something started scratching at the door. Then taping. Then slameing. “What kind of zombie does that?” Rose walked into the room. “Y-you’re alive?” I asked, a little too surprised. “Yes, I’m still here.” She said. “A few guards got me here when they heard it was safe.” I asked myself where the guards where, but I already knew the answer. Dead. I had to bite my tongue to stay quiet. If they had dies keeping her safe, because she wouldn't use a gun...I think I would have killed her. Everyone winced as something crashed into the front door. “Grr, what is with all the reapers today!” I shouted. They were supposed to be rare. I got up and pulled my knife from its sheath. “I’ll be right back.” I stood at the door watching the cursed one for about a minute. I was glad that Rivets heavy door had a peep hole for me to look through. Once I was sure it was consistent, I just had to wait for the right time. The things had brains, but not nearly enough to see this coming. As it charged the door, I suprised it. The door swung open just before the zombie rammed it. Instead of slamming its head into the heavy door, the cursed one slammed into my knife instead. I quickly tossed the body outside and closed the door again. I couldn't help but think that that was a little to easy. Then again, It’s always easier when you have the high ground. With the zombie dealt with, I returned to the living room. More scratching and thumps pounded against the door. None of them had the problem solving skills a reaper carried. “We should get some rest.” Gambit stood up. “Big day tomorrow.” “Whats the plan?” Dusk asked. “Are we going to retake the town?” “Not even Light Bright could pull that off.” Fang snicked. I glared at her. “So, we get what we can, and get the hell out of dodge. Good plan.” Rivet said. “We can’t leave!” Rose burst out, still standing in the doorway. “This is our home! I-it’s dangerous out there.” "I can’t believe I’m saying this." I said. "Fangs right. The walls down. Everypony is dead or scattered. This place is a death trap now.” Everyone nodded in agreement. Rose just glared at me. Rivet, Dusk, Violet, and I crashed in his room. We let the kids have the bed while Rivet and I laid on bed rolls on the floor. Fang had volunteered to take watch while Rose and gambit slept in the living room. Even after such a long day, I couldn’t sleep. I just laid there, staring up at the ceiling. I just couldn't wrap my head around it. The holl town, dead in one night. the buildings, burnt. The wall... who even knows? I shook my head, pushing the thoughts down. I sat up and looked over my friends. Rivet was sleeping soundly on his bedroll. Dusk was sprawled out on the bed. violet was...where was Violet? I got up and looked the room over. she wasn't there. She wouldn't have gone outside, would she? I made my way downstairs, making good use of my stealth skills.. I checked the living room first. then the kitchen. Sure enough, she was sitting at the kitchen table. She was staring at a stuffed doll I could only assume was Daiseys. Violets cross bow was in her battle saddle, but the firing bit was no where to be seen.. Without a word, I took the seat next the the filly. After a few minutes, I got tired of waiting for her to address me. “How are you doing?” I asked her. “How am I doing?” She asked back, still staring at the doll. Had she went to Daiseys house to get it? it wouldn’t surprise me. “Yea. How are you doing?” “Well, my town got destroyed. My leg is broken. I’m nearly out of both food and ammo. Oh yea, and I killed my best friend.” She looked up at me. “Do not. Ask me. how I am doing.” allllright then. That would be a no. “Lisson. I’m really sorry about what happened. I just….I couldn't do it. You shouldn't have had to do something like that because I couldn't do it myself.” Violet sighed. “You know, she looked up to you. She thought that you were some kind of hero. But when she needed you most, you failed her. You couldnt give her mercy. Not even to save your friends life. No matter what you may think, what she thought, you are not a hero. You don’t have what it takes to do the right thing. All you care about is food and bullets.” Violet stood up from the table. “You can take the bed. I’ll grab your bed roll and sleep down here.” She grabbed the doll in her mouth, and trotted off. I sat at the table for a good 15 minutes trying to make sense of what she had said. I knew I was no hero. Its true I wanted to live. But I wasn't as selfish as she made me out to be. The part about her speech that rattled me was hearing my own fears out loud. That I couldn't do it. That I didn't have what it took to survive. That I was weak. The next day everyone was up early. My sister wasn't all that surprised when she woke up and I was sharing the bed with her. Rivet, however, had some questions. I told him I would fill him in later. The days tasks would require our full attention. Once we distributed out all the supplies among everyones saddlebags and my vest, we got to work. We split off into three teams. Fang, and Rose went to search the clinic for supplies. Gambit, and Violet went to look through Its Better Than Nothing. Rivet and I went around looking for guns and bullets. BANG! I blew the head off of a trotter that was down by that pavilon. I had seen some other guards fighting down there, so I figured it would be a good place to look. Most of the dead had already left the town, leaving meaty bones and blood stains in their wake. Sadley, when the towns ponies reanimated, most of them wandered off with their guns. Rivet looked at me and sighed. “What?” I asked. He was looking at me like I had stolen a muffin or something. “You shouldn’t be wasting ammo,” Rivet said. “And your gun isn't what I would call, quiet.” “What else did you expect me to do?” I asked. “Knife, hoof, horn, take your pick.” He shrugged. “Fine, next time I’ll do it your way.” “Good.” I wasn't opposed to the idea of if using my knife, but there was something about my rifle that made me feel safe. The weight, the power, the look. I knew it inside and out. It has saved me and my sister countless times, and my father before that. Sure, I had saved myself with my knife, but it was nothing next to the perfection that was the enfield. Even if the ammo was a little harder to find. On our search, we found a pistol with half a mage in it, and an assault carbine that had only been shot once. We also found a few bolts of Violets, and some whiskey. This was kind of like loting, except you only get whatever the dead guy dropped before he got back up and wandered off. I had no idea how the whisky had gotten there, but I wasn't complaining. I popped it open and took a swig. “Silver-” “I’m not drinking much.” I said, slipping the small bottle into a pocket of my vest. I smile touched my lip as the liquid brought warmth into my belly. “So, two guns, some arrows, and whiskey. I would say we did very well.” I said. “For one person, maybe.” He said. “Theres always the armory.” Rivet and I stood outside town hall, trying to work out a plan. “Ok, so we walk in, we kill everything inside, we get the guns, we leave.” I said, taking a step towards the building. Best. plan. ever. “Umm, how about no?” Rivet said. He grabbed onto my tail, causing me to fall on my face. He held out a hoof to help me up. I waved it off and got to my hoofs. “That's where most of the ponies in town ran first.” Rivet said. “There has to be at least 5 trotters in there.” “Thats not so hard. I can just-” “No. we’re doing this my way. Take your knife out, and follow me.” Rivet trotted towards the door. I sighed as I did what I was told. Whatever happened to me being in charge? Town hall reeked of blood, sweat, and gunpowder. It wouldn't have taken a genius to figure out there had been some kind of fight here. The main room was a kind of waiting room, not unlike the one at the clinic. Well, other than the blood stains. And the bloody machete laying on the floor. I grabbed it and slide my knife back into its sheath. Three doors split off from the main room, one going to the basement, one going to the mayors room, and one going to a conference room. I couldn’t make out many details in the room. My horn was the only source of light other than the crack under the front door. Rivet looked back at me. “I thought you had night vision.” Rivet whispered. “It’s not night.” I whispered back. I tried to sound condescending, but I don’t think the whisper carried the effect. The armory was in the basement, through the door on the left. Rivets wings twitched as he stepped over to the door, as if he was preparing to fly away from whatevers beyond it. Funny, since we were inside a building. He tapped on the door and listened for a response, until he was confident there were no zombies on the other side. I couldn’t help but wonder if he did this for every door on the scav team. No wonder they were gone for so long at a time. Once he was satisfied, he pushed the door open. The creak of the door was followed quickly by a bucket slamming into the ground in front of the door. Rivet jumped back as water splashed out across the floor. It ran down the stairs beyond. “Really? They tried to protect themselves with-” WOUSH! We both leapt back as the puddle of water ignited. Four foot flames appeared in front of us, nearly doubling the temperature of the room. Rivet hissed as the hair on his forelegs singed, and used his wings to force himself back. The flesh of his forelegs was bright red. The surrounding fur smoldered. The heat was intense. I was already finding it hard to breath. The action, however, was short lived. After a few seconds the flames died down to nothing. “Well…” I said trying to break the tension. “Not water.” Rivet nodded. Some pony had filled the buck up with liquor, in hopes of touching anything that opened the door. Due to the lack of matches to light it, I figured it was done by spell. “You think some ponies down there?” I asked Rivet. “Yea...Guess we had better go save them.” Not what I would have said about the pony who had torched my legs, but sure, why not? We found three more traps before we got to the armory. A grenade on a tripwire that Rivet disabled, a rigid shotgun that I took apart, and some kind of explosive I’d never seen. Luckily Rivet knew how to disarm the “C4.” The door to the armory was a simple metal door at the end of a long, dark, cramped, small, stuffy, tight hallway, reinforced with metal bars and sheet metal. Not the best setup, but it did the job. Normally when a guard started a shift, they would come here to get a gun. The town was more than happy to let me use my own though. The armory door was, as always, locked tight. I banged on the door to get the attention of whomever was inside. I hoped that they hadn't turned. “Go away!” A voice boomed from the other side. “No pony wants you here! You can leave now!” The pony, no doubt a stallion, sounded disturbed. And very familiar. “We’re here to help! It’s me, Silver! From security detail!” “Nope nope nope! No Silver, no detail, none here! Go find it someplace else please!” “What?” Rivet muttered. He was thinking the same thing I was. THhs guy was bonkers. He sighed. “Is there any way you can get us in there?” I thought for a minute. “The doors only sealed by a few dead bolts. Can’t you just get some bobby pins and pick it?” “Thats not how picking locks works. And besides, it would take hours.” Then a smile crept onto his lips. “Ugg, Rivet, why are you smiling like that?” “RUN RUN RUN!” He shouted. “OH SHIT OH SHIT OH SHIT!” I shouted back. I gasped for breath as we ran up the stairs, me in front. “BOOM!” The force of the explosions forced us off our hoofs and sent us flying across the lobby. I slammed hard into the wall at the other side. I cried out as Rivet was thrown into me. We both crashed into the floor. A series of thumps and moans came from beyond the two closed doors. There must have been zombies in the other rooms we hadn’t known about. Apparently they wanted to see what all the fuss was about. Rivet got off me, and helped me up. I was in no position to wave him off. He smiled at me, and I couldn’t help but smile back. The buck had planted an explosive on a door and nearly blew me up, and still I smiled at him. It was nuts, but still very effective. I broke into an all out laugh. “Are your plans always so…-” “Daring?” He asked. “Creative? Mind blowing?” oh haha. An explosions pun? really? “More like insane. I’ve never pegged you for the crazy type.” He shrugged. “I guess I’m different without all the town ponies around.” “Lets go see if the doors open.” I chuckled. I walked into the basement, Rivet close behind. The door wasn’t open as I had expected. It had blow right into the armory. The armory was actualy powered. A few flood lights pointing outward into the hall, lighting it up. Inside the armory, standing behind a counted in the center of the armory, was a brown unicorn. The mayor. His coat was soaked in blood. On the table was what had to be the biggest gun I’d ever seen. There was nothing light about that machine gun. “You shouldn't have done that, little Silver!” The mayor cackled, giving Rivet and I a toothy grin. The mayor leveled the gun at us and squeezed the trigger. Gunfire filled the hallway as the turret peppered is with rounds. The first spray missed. It still sent me back a few steps. The mayor cackled with glee. “Prepare to die children!” “Fuck you!” Rivet spat, returning fire with his saddle mounted shotgun. Rivet grabbed my tail and pulled me back towards the stairs. My breath caught in my throat as I felt rounds dig into my vest. Thank celestia for kevlar. The world slowed down as I tried to think. Rifle? No. Invisibility? No. Levitation?. No. Teleportation? No. Wait a minute... “Rivet, grenade!” I shouted. Rivet pulled out the bomb he had disarmed minutes before, and sent it sailing down the hall. He quickly spat the pin out of his mouth. It must suck not having magic. A few more founds managed to find my vest, but I ignored the pain. So long as none went through, I was fine. I closed my eyes as I put all my energy and concentration into my horn. It glowed a brilliant silver. I gasped as pain shot up my leg. A round had dug into my lower left foreleg. I let myself fall to the ground as I concentrated on the spell. I had to make this work. I felt three more bullets hammer into my left foreleg. I felt a bone crack under the pressure. The pain was unbearable. My mind flashed to my sister, all alone in the wasteland. It was now or never. Then, to both the mayors and Rivets surprise, a steel door materialized in the middle of the hall. For a moment, I could hear the distinct ting of bullets hitting metal. It was cut off by the explosion of the grenade. If I had been in any condition to think, I would have wondered how so much could happen in five seconds. Instead, I laid on the cool concrete floor with my eyes tightly shut, gasping for breath. The pain was impossible to describe. I figured it was as close as I could get to the pain of having my leg cut off. Rivet looked from the door to me several times before the reality had sunk in. I had been shot. I opened my eyes to a pool of blood under me. It oozed from four spots on my foreleg. I was lucky he hadn't hit my knee cap. Rivet stood over me. I could see his lips moving, but I couldn't make out what he was saying. He seemed frantic. Maybe something about the basements heater? I was shivering pretty bad. It must have been cold. Then, I was floating. No, flying. Rivet was flying me away. How nice of him. I wonder where he was taking me? A restaurant maybe? I had told him no for dating, but I didn't feel like arguing with him. The roof turned into the sky, then another roof. I wished he would wash his hoofs. They were getting really wet. I didn't have running water to wash up. Then I’m on a bed. Fang, Rose, and Rivet were all looking down at me. I must have been popular. I smiled at them. Or, I thought it was a smile. Then I started breathing faster. It felt like I ran all the way there from my house. Had I? Maybe. I could have. I wasn’t to sure. I think my legs would have been more tired. Maybe that’s why they didn’t work. Rose floated a needle full of clear liquid over and stuck it into my flank. I had expected it to hurt, but I didn’t feel a thing. She was a really good doctor. I told her so. Or, I think I did. She just frowned at me as I spoke. Then everything started fading away. I felt like I was falling. down. down. Into darkness. Then my friends where gone. Why had they left me? Why where the lights off? I wasn't wearing my gun. My vest wasn't on my back. I laughed to myself.You don’t wear a gun. Well, at least I don't. Do other ponies wear guns? None that I knew. Maybe zebras did. I didn't know any zebras. I gasped as my eyes fluttered open. Rose was standing over me in full doctor mode. Rivet was off to the left, watching the horror. “She’s back. Oh thank celestia.” Rose said pulling a needle out of my- oh dear Luna it was in my heart! She put a needle in my heart! “Wha-wha-”I gasped. I could hardly hear myself. Taking a breath was almost more then I was capable of. “Silver listen to me. Your body's going into shock. One of the bullets tore open an artery in your leg. Just try not to move or talk.” An IV ran clear liquid into my blood. I tried to read the words on the IV bag above me, but the room started spinning. I was suffering blood loss. If I was going into shock, then my body was. “You know, you could have just let her heart stop. She won’t be very useful with a limp.” I heard Fang say from somewhere in the room. The way everything was spinning, it was hard to tell where her voice was coming from. It was hard to hear her over my heart. Why was it so loud? “I swear to Celestia Fang, I will!-” “Both of you stop!” Rose shouted. “Get along or get out.” “D-Dusk." I gasped. "where-” I managed. I couldn't have been much louder than the thumping in my chest. “Shh. Your sisters fine Silver. Shes with Gambit. You have to me quiet now though, ok?: That was all I needed to hear. She was safe. I was alive. I let my eyes close. Despite just waking, I was really tired. I woke up hacking my head off. I was soaked from head to toe. Rain pounded against the tar of the roof I had slept on. It was impossible to hear over the water barrage. It was hard to tell, but I figured it was around midnight. As always, the world was lit in a fine silver hue. I was cold, wet, lost, and miserable. But I was alive. I had the food I had taken from the apartment building, and the enfield. So long as I didn’t get hypothermia I would be fine. I prayed to Luna that my luck wasnt that bad. The enfield was dry enough to fire, but all my extra ammo was to waterlogged to use. I was stuck with the ammo in my gun until the mags could dry out. I carefully approached the side of the building I was on, and looked over the side. I was still in ponyville, somewhere. I was on top of some kind of furniture store. There was a few zombies down there, but nothing compared to the herd that had chased me into the building in the first place. They must have gotten sick of waiting and dispersed. Once I saw that the herd was gone, I lost my nerve and stumbled away from the edge. No, I’m not afraid of heights. No one in there right mind had a fear of hights. Falling, on the other hoof...That was terrifying. After a final check of my supplies, I took the roof access door back into the store. I had already cleared it out when I came in earlier. I waved through the aisles towards the exit. The zombies outside hadn't had any luck in getting through the front door. But that didn't mean no pony had. A gunshot went off nearby, followed by the ping of the wooden dresser beside me. I jumped as I scrambled for the enfield. I looked to where the muzzle flash had come from. An earth pony colt, not much younger then me, was standing a few feet away. He gasped and let the pistol fell from his mouth. “Don't shot!” He shouted. I raised an eyebrow. Who the hell takes a shot at some pony from a few feet away, misses, then throws down there gun? “A-I thought you were one of them.” “you-” Then it occurred to me. “It was the eyes, wasn't it?” I asked him. He nodded. The guy looked like he was about to piss himself. I guess that made sense. I has been taught to protect the farm since I was a foal. This guy had probably never fired a gun until recently. “Tip for the future; Reapers have red eyes, not silver. You can pick up your gun, I’m not going to hurt you.” He picked the pistol up of the ground and slide it into a holster on his leg. Other than that and his saddlebags, he had no other equipment. He was dirty, skinny, and jumpy as hell. Every little creak and tap in the building made him jump. “Do you...want something to eat?” I asked him. I had enough food to spare a can or two. He looked at me for a moment, before shaking his head. “I can’t take your food.” I sighed, levitated a can out of my saddle bag, and sat it down in front of him. “And I can’t let you starve.” Content that I had done my good deed for the day, I made my way towards the door. “ugh, excuse me, ugh…” “Silver Light.” I said, looking back. “Wind Rhythm.” He said. It struck me more as a pegasus name, but I couldn't think of any reason for him to lie. Maybe one of his parents was a pegasus. Maybe he changed his name. “I was wondering...where you're headed.” He said sheepishly. Was he...asking to come with me? “I have a farm, way out of town. I need to get back to my sister.” I said. “Do you maybe...need an extra hoof? Or something?” I thought about it. It was always good to have more ponies with you. The more eyes and guns, the better. Rhythm seemed ok, although he didn’t seem like he could hold his own. At the same time though, I was getting very tired of being alone. “Sure. Just watch where you point that thing will you? I don’t feel like getting shot in the ass.” Rhythm blushed slightly at the mention of my ass and nodded. My thoughts about Rhythm being bad in a fight was well founded. His singing was good, but all it really did was alert local corpses to our presence. He managed to put 5 rounds into ones chest before he managed to hit the head. By then, I had killed the other three. With my knife, I should add. He was an even worse shot then my sister. On the other hoof, he new ponyville really well. Even in the Celestia damned downpour, he knew where we were going. Once I told him where the farm was, we were on our way. It sucked that I had to protect him, but at least I was no longer lost. After the apartment building, I had run into a pretty big herd. After running for a few dozen blocks, I was forced into the store. And apparently, fallen asleep waiting for them to leave. He began to get nervous as we neared the edge of town, although I wasn't sure why. Then I got nervous as well. We were at the edge of the everfree forest, and my incendiary rounds were to waterlogged to fire. I hoped the sound of gunfire or the standard rounds would be enough to scare off the everfree critters. Then we started following the everfree out of town. If we followed it long enough, we would eventually get to my farm. Then we would be safe. Well, safer at least. We moved yard to yard, keeping to the shadows to avoid being seen. Rhythm slowed me down considerably, only able to move at a walking pace quietly. I didn’t mind. “So...You can’t do any magic?” He asked quietly. “What about the freaky eye thing?” I sighed. “My night vision innate magic, like pegasus flight. I don’t have any control over it. I can turn invisible, and use levitation.” “Wait, you can turn invisible!” He asked in surprise. I winced at the high volume. “Keep in down.” I scolded. “And yes, I can turn invisible. I’m just not all that good at it. Only for a few minutes.” “What’s it like?” “Huh?” I asked. Thats not the response I was used to. Normally it was, “Have you ever used it to spy in the boys locker room,” or, “Is that how you get all that candy you’re always eating?” I know what you're thinking. Other ponies are dicks. “What’s it feel like to turn invisible. To know that you're safe, even just for a few seconds?” “It’s….surreal. I kind of just fade into the darkness around me. It’s like being wrapped in a protective blanket of shadows. It’s not like normal magic where my horn glows either. It’s much more instinctive than that.” “Wow...That’s really amazing. I can’t do anything to help me survive. I can’t even shot this damn thing.” He said, nodding to the gun on his leg. “Don’t feel bad, anypony can learn how to shot. The only reason I’m any good is because I’ve been doing it so long. My farms right on the everfree, so I had to learn to fend of timberwolves and the like.” “I can’t imagine that. All I ever had to worry about before now was the odd bully. What was it-” I cut him off as I shoved him to the ground, and dove down my self. I put my hoof to his lips to silence him. The confusion on his face was quickly replaced by terror, as the grunts and moans of a passing herd touched his ears. He was about to grab his gun, When I shook my head. “Too many for that.” I mouthed. He nodded. Once They sounded far enough away, I got back up and started forward. I looked back at him. “I think we’re-” I gasped and stumbled back as I ran into a row of bikes leaned against each other. The eight bikes crashed to the ground. The herd was getting louder. “Run!” I shouted. We ditched the backyard rout and dashed behind them into a massive park. The zombies followed suit. There were several runners in the herd. They couldn’t keep pace, but they were still a threat. I didn’t want to risk the sound of bullets to put them down. “Now what!” Rhythm hufed. Umm…..”There!” I shouted, pointing to a little cottage near the edge of the everfree. It wasn't too far away. “That’s near-nearly a-a kilometer.” He huffed. Yea, so? Ok, apparently it was far for him. I looked back. 40 trotters. 14 runners. Nope, 12 runners, two have red eyes. I pulled ok my rifle and took a few shots at one of the reapers. It hissed as the first round dug into it’s neck. It ducked behind one of the runners as the second and third hit it in the chest. I grunted as I tried to get a shot. There was no way I could get it while I was moving. And it new it. “Should I-” “Save your ammo!” I cut Rythm off. No way in hell he could hit any of them in the head. Rhythm was gasping for breath as we reached the front door of the cottage. It was locked. In less then a second, I had my knife and jammed it between the door and frame. I thanked Luna it wasn't a dead bolt. “My magic isnt strong enough to pry it open.” I said. Rhythm gently put his hoof in front of me, and ushered me back. A second later he had his hoof on the knife, pushing against. it. For a moment I thought my knife would snap. The door gave way to my knife and Rhythms earth pony strength. He ran inside, me at his heels. Once I was in, I slammed the door shut with my magic and threw my weight into it with I sigh. I rested my head on the door and smiled. “Well,” I said. “That was fun.” He gave me with a confused look, then shook his head. He recovered from the run much faster than I did. While I found a couch to sit down on for a minute, he searched the house for supplies. A few cans of dried apples, a bottle of water, and a bottle of whisky. The thing was caked with dust, and unopened. I figured it had been some sort of gift that the resident excepted out of kindness. She obviously didn’t drink. I popped it open and took a drink. The burning feeling was a little strange, but I didn’t mind it. Then I felt the warmth in my chest. I smiled at the bottle in my silver aura, then took another drink. “Aren't you a little young for that?” I looked over at Rhythm, who was frowning at me. “You can call the police if you like.” I said. He continued frowning. “Oh come on, It’s the end of the world. It's not like I’m going to make a habit of it.” He rolled his eyes. “Alright. I was coming to ask you if you would help me search the top floor.” I shrugged and stood, tossing my findings in my saddle bags. Soon I might have to start leaving supplies. We went upstairs, quickly going over the second floor. I didn't see any zombies, or anything of use. I had no idea if Rhythm could even see. Once we finished our search, we starting scavenging. Like most other places, the cottage was trashed and already picked through. I figured if they missed the cans of food they could have missed a weapon or some ammo. You could almost always find something of value hidden somewhere, if you knew where to look. We started going through the master bedroom, hoping to find anything of use. Rhythm trotted over to the closet and jiggled the handle. I tossed him my knife and let him pry it open. It would have been great if I knew how to pick locks. Oh well. “Got it!” Rhythm exclaimed as the door propped open. My smile turned to terror, as a reaper lept out of the closed, and tore into Rhythms neck. His gloats turned to blood curdling screams as blood rain out of the broken artery. “NO!” I woke with a start. The only thing more off putting then the dream was the disorientation. My vest was off, my gun wasn’t at my side, and I wasn’t in my bed. A moment of terror overtook my as I tried to collect my thoughts. My foreleg hurt. I had been shot. Then...carried? Flown? I wasn’t sure. “She lost a lot of blood. We had enough saline keep her blood flowing. but it wont help the low oxygen.” Rose said. It was dark in the room. The voices were coming from outside. judging by the comfort of the bed, I figured I’d been moved to Rivets room from the clinic. “Will she be ok Rose?” Rivet asked. There was a pause. “I can’t say. Theres no way to tell how the low oxegen has effected her brain function. We should know by sunrise.” Sunrise? The sun wasn’t down. If it was, I would be able to see. I felt a moment of panic. What if my night eyes were gone? A limp and the best part of my talent dead? Fang was right. I wouldn't be of much use. I broke into a coughing fit. My lungs burned. Considering how little I had hurt earlier, I was willing to bet whatever pain meds she had injected me with was wearing off. Shit. The pain in my foreleg was getting worse as well. I could feel the bandages wrapped tightly around it. I tried to move it, but it was too much for me. None of the chest shots had gone through my vest, but they had definitely left bruises. I think one of my ribs may had been broken. It hurt every time I breathed. The two paused as I had my coughing fit, then continued talking. “I can’t just sit out here and hope that she’ll be fine.” Rivet said. “Rivet, there-” “No! Just….give me something to do. I need to be busy.” “Get some rest Rivet. You’ve been up for hours.” “I found some whiskey in Silvers vest. I’m sure she wouldn't mind if you used some as a sleep aid.” I want whiski! ugh... “No!” He snapped. “I-sorry….no. I had better go check on her.” I could hear the exhaustion in his voice. “Alright.” I heard the clop of Roses hoofs as she walked away. A moment later, the door creaked open. The light hurt my eyes. Thankfully, it closed shortly after. I couldn't see him, but I could hear him breathing beside the bed. “I’m so sorry Silver.” He whispered. “You saved my life. I pray to Luna you’re not sorry for it.” I said back quietly. I felt his hoof reach out and stroke my mane. I was in too much pain to care. It actually felt kind of nice. “I should have done something. I was right there. You said to throw a grenade, and then the door was there. I looked down, and...The blood. And you where….And I couldn’t...” “You did do something. I’m alive aren't I?” I could feel him looking at me. “Has Dusk….what have you told her?” “Shes downstairs. Shes supposed to be sleeping, but...not even Fangs sat down since she heard.” I nodded, then remembered he couldn't see it. “Good. I don’t want her to see me like this.” “I figured you would’nt.” “Listen, can you send up Rose and Gambit?” I groaned as I sat up a bit. “I need to talk with them.” “Of course.” “And go see how Dusk is doing for me?” “No problem.” I head him trot over to the door. He opened it and stepped out. Still halfway in the room he turned back to me. “That was really brave what you did back there.” With that he left. I sat in the darkness, wishing that my eyes would let me see through it. A few minutes without it, and I already felt exposed without Lunas blessing. I tried to use my magic to find my gun. All I got for my efforts was a sharp pain down my horn and a few sparks. Magic burnout. I didn’t remember ever having magic burnout. I remember being strained, but never burnt out. It sucked. Theres no other way to put it. Is this what it was like to be an earth pony? I felt bad for them. A few minutes later some pony came through the door. As it opened I knew it was Rose. She always opened the door as slowly and quietly as she could to avoid disturbing her patients. “Hey.” I said as she walked in. “Hey. Everyones been worried about you. We still are worried about you.” Rose took a seat beside the bed. “Would you mind brightening it up a bit in here?” “Sure.” Her horn light up. I thought that the burnout might affect your night vision.” You have no idea how happy I was to hear It wasn’t permanent. I would have jumped for joy if I could. “When will I be able to move?” I asked. I knew how badly everyone needed to get out of town. We’d be low on food soon. Not to mention all the memories here. “You should be able to walk tomorrow.” She smiled. “We found a few old healing potions in a few of the houses. Most of them lost most of their potency though. What should have taken three potions and two minutes is now 8 potions and who knows how long.” “Least you found some. Can’t wait to be out of this bed.. We really need to get out of this town.” “What!? Y-you can't leave town! You wouldn't make it 5 miles.” “That’s what I...We don’t have a choice Rose. The group leaves in the morning, with or without me. Get me a brace, some pain meds, and my whisky. I can handle it.” “But Silver-” “If she says she’s good, then she is.” Gambit was standing in the doorway. He walked in and stood at the end of the bed. “We should have everything ready to leave at dawn.” I nodded. “She won’t make it 5 miles! On that leg, she’d be lucky to-” “If we have to, we can find a wagon and pull her.” My mind went back to Fang said. I would be a burden in this condition. I would slow them down. I pushed the thoughts aside. “I can handle it. If I have to, I’ll get Dusk to grow me wings.” “She can do that?” Rose asked in astonishment. I tried to shrug, and regretted it. Pain shot through my body. Once the pain passed I said, “Not sure. She was working on it through.” “No. You can’t be walking around.” Rose turned to Gambit. “She can’t be walking around, it’s not healthy.” “Neither's starving.” Gambit said. “Neither’s being bit. We leave at sun rise.You get her a brace.” Gambit looks over at me again. “I’ll pack your saddle bags. Anything you need in particular?” “Other than my gun and vest? Food, whisky, and some pain pills would be great. Oh, and some books.” He nodded and trotted off. Rose sighed and picked up a needle in her levitation from the nightstand. The instant it broke the skin of my flank, I felt the pain in my leg dull. I didn’t feel great, but I felt far better. I sighed with relive. Once I had my medicine, Rose left as well, muttering, “why does no pony ever listen to their doctor. I sighed and layed back in my bed. My leg hurt, I scared the hell out of my friends, and probably gave myself a limp. But I was alive. Rivet was alive. After a few minutes, I got tired of laying in bed. I got to my hooves, being careful to keep my injured leg off the ground. It was hard walking on three legs, but I managed. Through the door. down the hall. and- Stairs. Great. “Just one step at a time.” One stair. Two stairs. Three stairs. Then I was rolling down them. At least I made it to the bottom. My horn felt like it had been put through a woodchipper. At least it kept my mind off of my leg. A hoof appeared in front of my face, offering to help me up. Rivet sighed as I ignored his outstretched hoof and got up on my own. “Even with a busted leg.” He sighed nad shook his head. “You were supposed to stay in bed.” I started hobbling towards the living room. He stayed beside me, ready to catch me incase I fell over. “And miss the festivities? No chance.” “I should have figured you got bored.” I stopped, and looked over at him, deciding to ignore his last remark. “Listen. Thank you... for saving me. And I’m sorry I freaked everyone out.” "It was nothing." He said. "But, your welcome." I nodded, and continued my way towards the living room. Inside, Fang and Gambit where sitting on the couch going over the weapons from the armory. Many of the guns on the table looked damaged beyond use, some scorched, others blown to bits. I figured it was safe to assume that Rivets frag wasn’t the only explosive in the armory. Ops. The only guns that seemed in good condition where the guns Rivet and I had found outside, and a pistol Violet now had in a foreleg holster. There was also the turret the mayor had used on us, but I didn't see much ammo for it. Her cross bow was in a battle saddle at her side. She was sitting with Dusk in the love seat. My gun sat on the table as well. And was that a- “Who the hell touched my gun!?” I snapped as I walked in. Dusk looked like she wanted to come over and hug me, but she knew better. Best to wait. “I put a silencer and a new scoop on it.” Gambit said. Rivets eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Gambit. “I didn’t think you would mind.” “I-Well….” I sighed. I wanted to be mad, but at the same time, I was in a lot pain, thankful I was still breathing, got an upgrade, and was kind of high from the pain meds. “Ok, thanks for the new stuff, but I could have done it myself.” “But you didn’t have to.” “Yea, but I could have. I never said you could touch it.” “Fine, next time I won’t touch your gun.” “Thank you.” Turns out, until I got my magic back, my gun was useless to me anyway. Rivet wanted to put a battle saddle together for me so I could fire it, but we didn't have the parts. I was stuck with a mouth grip pistol until my magic came back. At least it fit nicely in my vest. It was just a little 9mm, but It was more then enough to take out a few zombies. I could still use my new machete, but I would be stuck holding it in my mouth for a while. Rose said it could be another two days before my magic came back. So seeing how well I followed doctors orders, I was confined to the couch. I tore down my pistol to get a feel for it, taking nearly three times as long to take apart the little gun with my hoof and mouth as as it would my rifle by magic. Then, I got bored. Shocking, I know. It wasn't so much the boredom that bothered me. More so the fact that there was nothing I could do to help everyone get ready to head out. They had to pick up my slack while I sat on my ass. I hated it. Dusk came over and asked me a bunch of questions, most of which I answered in cary short sentences. Until she asked why my eyes weren't glowing silver. I told her it was probably from the magic burnout. Once she was sure I was fine, she trotted off to do who knows what. Rose came over and gave me another shot of pain medicine (Thank Celestia) but did little else. After a while, Rivet came over and sat with me. He had my saddle bags, along with a brace for my foreleg. He sat it down on the floor. We didn’t say anything to each other, we just sat there in silence. After who knows how long, Rivet finally spoke up. “Alright, what's on your mind?” He asked. I sighed. “Im tired of sitting here. I feel like I should be doing something.” “Don’t worry about it, we got everything covered. We’ll see if we can find you some more healing potions somewhere. They looked for some better ones in the clinic but most of the bottles had been stolen or smashed.” “I would love a potion right now.” I would also love Roses healing spell, but I had worked long enough at the clinic to know better. All it does is speed the regeneration of cells. If my body doesn't have the strength or magic to keep up with it, it could damage my other organs. Healing potions had the magic in them to do the job. “Sorry we don’t have any good potions around." “It’s fine, it’s not your fault. I’m more worried about my magic then my leg. I’m bad at mouth firing pistols.” “I’m sure you're not that bad.” Rivet smiled at me. “Here, I got you this.” My confusion turned to joy as he reached into my saddle bag and pulled out a silver flask. I carefully took it in my hoofs. I felt the warm sensation in my chest as I drank down some of the whisky within. It was good. Really good. Finally something to help calm me down. “Wow, this is...Thank you.” I said, looking at the flask. I turned it around in my hooves. On the other side the words, “Silver LiIght,” expertly engraved into the metal. I stared at it for a good minute trying to process it. How had he done it? Why? I couldn't make sense of it. “Rivet I-I don’t understand.” I looked over at him. “Why?” It was one thing to find something and give it to me, but to put that much work into something? I didn't understand the point. He smiled and got off the couch and shrugged. “You like drinking. Even if I don’t agree with it, I figured this would be better then you walking around with a mickey in your vest.” I wanted to scowl at him, but I was way too happy about my gift. “I have some stuff to do before we leave.” Then he trotted off. I stared at the doorway he had walked out of for about a minute, before shrugging and taking another swig. It had been a long time since I had gotten something that was mine. As I sat there, I began to feel tied again. not sleepy, just exhausted. Like I had ran a marathon or something. Did getting hurt mean every little thing tired you out? If it did, I didn't like it. I let my eyes drift shut. After another swig from my flask. My flask. It was such a little thing, but it meant the world to me.
Nightmares and FailureFor once, Rose was right. We made our way through the countryside shortly after sunrise. Even after the end of the world, the trees, flowers, and fields were all beautiful. Even if I was in too much pain to enjoy it. Even with the drugs in my system, every step was a challenge. I could feel my lungs press up against my broken ribs with every breath. Still I kept walking. Rivet had thrown together a firing bit for my rifle so I would be able to fire it. He showed me how to hold onto the gun with my hoof while resting the stock on my saddlebags. Bit down on the bit to fire. It was just too bad my leg hurt to much to hold the enfield. I wish we could just rig me up a battle saddle. So, I was downgraded to a small pistol in one of the pockets of my vest. Yay. The others at least, where in good spirits. Violet and Dusk where in the middle of the dirt road, chatting and goofing around. Gambit, Rivet, and Fang were in front, talking about old missions and teasing each other. I was in back, slowed by my hurt leg, and my damaged pride. Rose trotted marily beside me. I know that they were trying to protect me, but I didn’t need it. I could have easily been up front scouting, or at least up front with them. Just because I was hurt didn't mean I was useless. I could still shot. I could help. They hadn't even put any of the food or ammo in my saddle bags. They were afraid putting too much weight on my would slow me down. Fangs words stuck out in my mind. She's just a liability. I sighed and whispered quietly to myself. “Axious.I can do this. I just need a few days to recover, then I’ll be back up there. I can slack off a bit for a day or two.” “Who you talkin to back there cripple?” Fang asked, looking back at me. “Just thinking outloud.” I muttered. “You sure you didn’t hit your head to?” She asked. “Oh no.” Rose cut in. “It would take more than her falling to the floor as she had to give herself a bad enough concussion to do any brain damage. Much more likely that the pain meds are messing with her in some way, but even the odds of that are very slime.” Everyone looked at her for a moment. Fang just sighed. “She was trying to offend me Rose, she wasn't being literal.” I rolled my eyes. Rose blushed as she averted her eyes. “That...makes much more sense.” Fang looked to Gambit. “Remind me why we brought her?” “Shes a doctor, shes a friend, and shes alive.” Gambit said. “Even if she’s a little naive, she’s still welcome.” “Fine.” Fang grumbled. “At least gimpy hoof knows she’s being offended. I’m going to scout.” With that, the griffin unfurled her wings and took to the sky. Lucky bastard. I rolled my eyes while Rose tried to come up with some kind of response to the insult. “While you're mean!” She shouted as the griffin soared through the sky. “Mean?” She asked. “I’m a fucking bitch!” She shouted, roaring with laughter. I couldn't help but laugh with her. A look from Rose shut me up. “Hey, it is true.” I said. CRACK CRACK CRACK! Fang chucked as she landed beside me and fired. “Wow, you really are hopeless without magic aren't you?” “I just need to get used to it.” I mumbled through the mouth grip of my gun. Dear Luna, I really missed my magic. “Well, areas clear now.” Fang said, taking to the sky once again. I trotted up to Rivet and Gambit as I put my gun away. Rivet had a stream of shotguns shells running from his saddlebags to his shotguns on both sides. Gambit spat his machine pistol in the holster on his leg. “So, I heard something about a plan?” Before we ran into the trotters, Gambit and Rivet had been discussing what we should do next. “Yup. We’re going to fillydelphia.” Gambit said. “The place is a little shady, but otherwise not to bad.” “You want to go into a City? Are you fucking insane!?” I asked. “No Silver, Filly is different than the others. The place got taken over by a bunch of EUP remnants shortly after the outbreak. There are still a lot of zombies in the town, but they have a bunch of smaller settlements built inside that are well protected.” The EUP guard was a part of the Equestrian military before the spread. The earth, unicorn, pegasi guard. They were developed after the first defeat of nightmare moon to protect the land from darkness. Apparently they were still trying. “While I would rather stay away from the EUP,” Rivet said “I have to admit that filly has the best places to scavenge. They are the ones who had the wonderbolts take out most of those sky bandits.” Bandits where a big problem in the wilds. Nothings worse than a group of pegasi with a sky wagon. Almost impossible to take out without flight, or some kind of rocket launcher. I had never seen one, but I knew ponies who had. They didn’t last long in Rose's clinic. Rose and the fillies were the ones hanging back now, Rose looking at some kind of plant, and Dusk showing Violet some kind of magic trick. “Wait….Fillydelphia is at least five days from here. Might as well call it seven with this.” I nodded towards my injured leg. The brace helped me walk, but I still couldn't move as fast as I would have liked. “Yes?” Gambit asked. “Well, we have maybe two days food left.” Gambits eyes shot up at the revelation. They had always been well stocked on scouting missions. They never had to get food for themselves, just the town. I guess I had one up one them after all. Rivet licked his lips and sighed. “We’ll have to go into ponyville for a food run.” He said. “There are a bunch of buildings in the center we haven't gone through yet. We might be able to get something.” “Yea….yea good.” Gambit looked over at me. “You take the fillies, and Rose, and find a place to camp outside of town. We’ll meet back here tomorrow.” “I’m not going with her!” Violet shouted as she trotted up. “I can fight!” “So can I.” I said. “How about this. We all go into the city. We all know how to fight, and so long as no pony does anything stupid, we may not have to.” Gambit thought about it. Fang landed next to us, shaking her head. “What do you think?” Gambit asked Rivet. “I think it doesn't matter what you do, she’ll come one way or another. She’s stubborn like that.” “I am not stubborn!” I snapped. Rivet raised an eyebrow. “Ok, maybe a little bit…” “Ok, three rules. No gun fire, unless you're backed against a wall. No screaming. Most importantly, keep your head, and do as you're told.” He looked over at me. “That means everyone.” “Alright, I got it. I’ll follow orders. “See that you do.” Fang handed Rose a knife, and a small pistol. It was much smaller than mine, most likely a 22. She had better know how to use it. Through all the horrors, hardships, and hard liquor I had endured in my life, I managed to come to one, solid concussion: walking was boring. It felt like we had been walking for hours, and no one had even spoken. Every few minutes someone would warn that there was a walker over her, or a herd over there, but actual conversation? I wish. The awkward silence made me uneasy. When there on the job, Gambit, Fang, and Rivet do little else. Even the kids were quiet as we walked, preparing for the coming challenges. I wouldn't have minded the trip if I could have shot some of the zombies when they came along, but whenever I tried with the mouth grip pistol, all I managed to kill was a tree and my pride. And so, we walked. Finally, ponyville came into view. It was nothing like how I remembered it. Last time I had been there, it was just a town with no power and a zombie problem. Now the place was in ruin. buildings were smoldering, debris was far more plentiful, shell cases and bodies covered the streets. Dozens of zombies walked the roads. “Welcome home.” Fang muttered. Gambit nodded and sighed. We went yard to yard, trying to be as silent as possible. Whenever a zombies did notice us, it was silently taken out by knife, bolt, or claw. It was slow moving, but I had no problem with that. Finally, we got into the unscavanged part of town. Unscavanged for good reason. The yards in the center where nearly as populated as the streets near the edge. I was really glad we had taken the kids into town with us. Violets crossbow and Dusks magic kept some of the trotters from getting to close. Then, we reached a house that the team hadn’t searched. Rose, Dusk, and I stayed outside and watched the door while the others cleared the one story house. Once the main floor was clear, we went inside. Violet and I sat down on the Lone sofa in the living room while the others searched the house. Gambit said once the main floor was clear, we would move to the basement. That was fine with me. Violet may have hated me, but we had one thing in common. We were both exhausted. We hadn’t traveled very far, but our busted legs decided to make things more difficult. My leg was inflamed. I took some more pain meds out out my bag, and swallowed them dry. I hoped that one of these buildings would have a healing potion or two in them, but I doubted it. Just because they hadn’t been searched by us didn’t mean others hadn’t lotted before. You couldn’t find a single building that hadn’t been torn to pieces while someone rushed through for supplies. The good part about the mess was that the pony before rushed. That means they may have missed things. The pain meds started to work, dulling the pain in my leg and making it easier to breath After 10 minutes, The main floor was clear. Rivet came into the living room to tell us. “Alright,” I said getting up. “I’m good to help.” I levitated out my flask and took a swig. Rivet stared at me as I tucked it back into my vest. I looked over at him. “What?” “Your magic is back?” He asked. “I-Oh thank Luna my magic is back!” I exclaimed. I was so distracted, I hadn't even noticed. I tried to pull my rifle out of my bag. Pain erupted from my horn as it tried to lift the rifle. I dropped the spell as I gasped for breath. My horn was on fire, my chest burned with every breath. I gritted my teeth and clenched my eyes shut as I waited for it to pass. Horn pain was by far the worst pain a unicorn could ever fell. Take the worst pain you have ever felt, and double it. Then, slow time to a crawl. You might be almost halfway there. Once the pain had subsided, I noticed Rivet was sitting beside me with his wing draped over me. I didn’t even remember sitting down. I sat in his warm embrace, catching my breath. “You alright?” Rivet asked softly. I could feel Violets eyes baring into the back of my skull. She was weighing me. Measuring me. I needed to show her I could fight. That I was worthy. I took a breath. “Yea. I just-I’m fine.” I said, getting up. I heard a grunt behind me. Violet was narrowing her eyes at me. I shook it off. I wasn’t weak. I wasn’t allowed to be. I levitated my pistol out and checked it’s load. “Least I can hold this.” I said. Holding the pistol was much more tiring than it should've been, but it wasn't painful at least. “Ready?’ Rivet asked. “Yea.” “Gambit and Rose are about to clear the basement, then we’ll get moving again.” “Alright. how’d we do?” “A couple cans of food.” “That’s it?” I was really surprised. If we only got a few cans of food per house, it would take over a day for us to get enough. And the longer we were in ponyville, the longer we had for something to go wrong. Sure, food was hard to find last time I was there, but a few cans for one house? “Yea, that’s it. Some houses are better than others. If you were hoping to get enough food for the journey in a few hours, then you’ll be very disappointed. “Damn, I was hoping it wouldn’t-” A terrified scream cut me off, followed by a series of gunshots. Rivet and I glanced at each other. “Rose.” We said. We dashed towards the scream. Rose was standing near the basement door, her gun aimed at a dead zombie on the floor. She had hit the thing 6 times before she got a head shot. Gambit was behind her, looking at her in stunned silence. His look said it all. Can anyone really be that stupid? A moment later, Fang ran into the room. Apparently she had been keeping watch on the roof. “Hey, we have to go.” Oh shit. “How many?” Gambit asked. Oh dear Luna, please no. “A herd of at least 40 to the south. Maybe five minutes.” “Fuck me sideways.” I cursed. The gunshots had attracted some unwanted attention. That’s why we aren't supposed to be using our guns. Rose had just turned on zombie into dozens “Time we left.” I said. The others nodded in agreement. We didn’t bother searching the basement. We didn’t have time. We got Violet and Dusk, packed up the stuff we found, and ran. It didn’t take long for us to attract some attention. In no time, there was over two dozen zombies charging after us. We dashed down the street as fast as we could. “Fang!” I shouted. “Get high and find us a way out of this!” Fang looked to Gambit. He nodded. Fang took the sky seconds later, scanning the streets ahead. Zombies funneled into the street ahead of us. I cursed and pulled out my pistol. Even with my magic, shooting a little gun while running is very different than a rifle while sitting. Gunfire filled the air. Fang flew up beside us and opened fire with her pistols. “Aim higher!” She shouted at me. “That thing has a much shorter barrel than your rifle!” I did as she said. It was much more effective. “We are shit out of luck. All the streets out of town are blocked.” “Fuck.” I muttered. I looked over at Gambit, who was already looking at me. I glanced around quickly. We needed a way out. That buck trusted me way too much. Then I spotted it. A manhole in the middle of the street. Gambit smiled when he saw what I was looking at. “Everyone to the manhole!” He shouted. There was about 2 dozen runners behind us. Countless more walkers. I knew we would have to do something fast if we wanted to get out of this. Just as we reached the manhole, a zombie charged us from between some nearby houses. A pink flash hit the runner square in the chest. I stared as the trotter floated off the ground, towards the clouds above. Dusk was smiling beside me, panting. All eyes were on her. I was the first to snapped out of the daze. “Everyone down the hole. Dusk, get it open.” She easily uncovered the manhole with her magic.. “In in in!” I shouted as Rivet made his way into the hole. I pushed Dusk in after him. “Wait, I changed my mind!” She shouted. “We don’t have time Dusk!’ “Just let me go after you.” She pleaded. Gambit made his way down while I fought with my sister. Everyone else was trying to keep the zombies at bay. The fast ones were mostly taken care of. Now dozens of trotters had taken their place. “We don’t have time for this!” I roared, grabbing her in my magic. We both screamed as I tossed her down the hole. “Catch her!” I shouted through gritted teeth. Hot pain shot up my horn. My head burned. Tears ran down my face. The trotters where getting close. Surrounding us. I knew we wouldn’t be able to hold them off any longer. I looked down the manhole, which was now lite by Dusks horn. She was screaming frantically. “Wait for us!” I shouted down the hole. Then I replaced the manhole cover. “New plan?” Violet asked as she backed up to me. We were running out of space. I could hear uncertainty in her voice. “Yea,” I said, thinking fast. Rose was sitting beside the manhole shaking in fear. “Fang, air!” I shouted. “Got it!” She took to the sky, covering us from above. Violet kept on killing zombies with her crossbow, but it was clear she was running low on blots. I took my pistol into my mouth and opened fire. My horn hurt to much to levitate it. “Rose, I need you to levitate my horn.” I said. “W-what?!” She stammered. “Silver, what are we doing!” Violet asked. “Something stupid.” I muttered. “Just do it.” The pain in my horn waned as I felt Roses magic coursing into my horn. I prayed to Luna that what I was about to do wouldn’t kill us both. “Violet, get close.” I ordered. She did as she was told. I looked out past the herd of undead, to a nearby ally. “Here goes nothing.” I said as I channeled Roses magic with my horn. Then my horn exploded. No. Not this. Not again. I was back in the cottage with Rhythm. I shrieked as the pegasi sunk its teeth into Rhythms neck. I leveled my rifle at the pegasus. I gasped for breath. It’s red eyes followed mine as it used my friend as a shield. It new I wouldn’t fire so long as he was in the way. Even after being bitten. The thing grunted as it tore out a large chunk of Rhythm neck. It pushed him towards me. I staggered away from the flying Rhythm, trying to keep my gun trained on the cursed one. The yellow pegasus went wide for a moment, before charging right at me. I fired wildly at the charging zombie. It barreled into me, sending both of us to the floor. It lunged at my face, teeth baring. I screamed as I grabbed it’s head in my magic, fighting to keep my face in tact. I screamed as it beat at my chest with it’s hoofs. My screams amplified as I throw it back into its the closet with my magic. I quickly got to my hoofs and glanced around for my rifle. Before I had time to pick it up the zombie was charging again. I pulled my knife out of it’s holster and swiped it out in front of me. The zombie stopped it’s charge and lept back, narrowly avoiding the blade. I held the blade out in front of me, trying my best to pick up the fallen rifle behind me. I sucked at levitating things I couldn’t see. I jabbed with the knife, forcing the thing back a few steps. “Not today!” I screamed as I charged. This caught the thing off guard. I slammed into it, pinning it to the ground. With a final scream, I plunged my knife into it’s head. I gasped for breath, watching it for movement. When I saw none, I rolled away from it onto my back. Once I could breath again, I got to my hoofs. Rhythm was laying a few feet away, in a puddle of blood. My eyes locked on it for a moment, then I got to work. I was done killing for the day. I dragged Rhythm and the zombies bodies into the closet. He would come to life soon. I was too sad to put a bullet in his head, to tired to dig any of them graves. I guessed a closet in a cottage would have to do. I looked around the room until I found something to identify the zombie. I found a photo album under the bed. “To Fluttershy, happy birthday” was written in gold letters on the front. I opened the book. Dozens of pictures of a pegasus, full of life, were glued inside. Taped to the last page was a butterfly necklace. I picked it up and put it in my bag. No one would trade for it, but I didn’t care. The necklace, dads rifle, rhythms pistol. All reminders of the mistakes I made. All telling me the same thing. Do better. I walked over to the door and took out my knife. I started etching letters into the wood of the door. RIP: Rhythm and Fluttershy. Do not open. Ever. I made my way through the countryside, using the everfree to keep me in the right direction. It wasn’t hard to climb out of the second story window and get away from the herd. In fact, it was nearly to easy. I walked in silence towards my house. There wasn’t nearly as many zombies in the wilds back then. Most of them were still in the towns and cities, looking for the poor ponies still trapped inside. I gasped as a blur landed in front of me. It was a griffin. I had never meet a griffin before, but I had heard a lot about them. “Oh, hi.” I said. It didn't seem to have any weapons, so I didn’t bother drawing mine. “Hey.” She said. A few more blurs landed around me. Oh shit. “We’ll take thise .” The lead griffin said with a grin. “What? No!?” I shouted. “This gun was my fathers!” “So? What are you gonna do about it?” She asked. I heard guns clicking around me. “Yo, what caliber’s that rifle?” One behind me asked. “Shut up Morning Mist.” The leader growled. “303.” I said. “Just give us the guns, and you can go.” “Gilda, we hardly find enough 303. rounds for harlys rifle, that things useless without bullets. I say we leave the rifle, and take the pistol.” “Can it Mist!” The leader, Gilda, snapped. “She has a point.” One of the other griffins said. We have enough trouble keeping harlys rifle loaded, another 303. would be worthless.” “Then we can trade it off!” Gilda snapped “She’s just a little girl G, just let her keep the damn rifle.” Another said. The griffin glanced around, clearly mad. “F-Fine! Whatever. Throw down the pistol and get out of here kid.” I did as she asked, looking back at Mist as I walked away. I smiled at her, and she nodded back. I continued on my way, following the forest back home. It sucked that I lost the gun, but I had kept the enfield, and my life. I owed everything to that griffin. I quickened my pace, eager to get back to my sister. I could feel someone dragging me. Someone was yelling at me to get up, asking if I was ok. They sounded like they were miles away. I felt cold and damp. Strange. I had cased a teleportation spell. I thought I would be in much more pain then I was. I smiled as I reveled in my genius “Hey, she’s moving.” Violet said. Was I? “Silver, can you hear me?” “Ugh...kind of.” I chuckled. “You sound strange.” “I….what?” “Dont worry about it Vi, it’s just the morphine.” Morphine? They had given me more pain meds? why? I wasn’t in any pain. Wait….I wasn’t in any pain! That’s why! I guess I’m not dead then. “What…... happend? Is everyone ok?” I asked. I tried to open my eyes, but I still couldn’t see. “You used Roses magic to port them away from the herd.” Fang said. "When I landed beside you guys, you were out cold. We managed to get into some ponies storm cellar before the zombies noticed us.” “Good, good.” I said, smiling at what I hoped was the ceiling. "Why’s it so dark in here?” There was a spark in the darkness. Then the whole cellar appeared around us. It was a small, damp, musky room filled with old rusted shelves, weighed down with food and survival equipment. Empty food wrappers littered the floor. Violet was sitting beside a kerosene lamp. Fang sat in the back corner, watching the door idly. Violet was now working to get a can of beans open. Rose was watching me with a sad expression. I came down from my high for a second to wonder if something was wrong. She must have seen it on my face. “Silver-” “Did Dusk make it out safe? Did the zombies get in?” “No, they're fine, but-” “Then what’s the problem Rose?” I asked. If the zombies didn’t get at the others, then that couldn’t be the big deal. Fang seemed grumpy as usual. Rose didn’t get hurt, although she was definitely spoked. Violet was being….Violet. “When you cast that spell with my magic, something happened.” “Yes, we teleported to safety. You can ask me how I did, thank me, even throw me a Luna damned parade after we find the others.” “No silver….I don’t know how to say this that won't be a shock to you, but-” “Your horns fucked up.” Violet said, finally getting into her can. “My-what?” I asked in shock. “When you teleported, it was much more energy than you were able to use at the time. The magic built up, and when it was release…...Your horns cracked. Right down the middle” Rose levitated over a piece of metal so I could see my reflection. I smiled at it. My nose was all bloody, and there was a hairline fracture going down the front of my horn. My breath caught in my throat. It wasn’t a bag fracture, but it was still a big deal. Without my magic, I was nearly useless. My mane was a mess. I was glad to see that my eyes had a slight silver glow to them. Still couldn’t see in the dark though. Must have still been day time. I laughed as I looked at my reflection in the metal. “I might never use magic again.” I giggled. “I might be screwed.” I couldn’t help but laugh. It wasn’t the crazy, psycho laugh of a pony whose lost their mind. It was a laugh of a pony who laughed to keep from crying. I laughed because I knew if I cried, I would never leave that celler. I really wanted to cry. “What the hells wrong with her?” Fang asked. “She’s had a lot of morphine.” Violet answered. “When?” I asked. I was already starting to come down from my high. Now I just felt tired. “About two hours ago. We had just gotten down here, and you started screaming frantically. We had to dose you with a few syringes of morphine to calm you down. You seem to be having some side effects.” “Is being really……..really...tired on of...those?” I asked, closing my eyes. “Yea it-” I was out before I finished I sentance “We’re ok, Dusk. Calm down.” “N-n-no. We need to get out of here. The zombies are going to find us. They’ll block us in. O-o-or the sewer will collapse. A-and what if we run out of air!?” Dusks horn flickerd as she got worked up. Rivet stood over Dusk trying to call her down, He put a hoof on her shoulder. “We’re fine Dusk. We just have to wait a bit.” “B-but what about my sister? The others?” “They're fine. We’ll meet up with them after we get out off here. You just have to calm down.” Dusk noded, and got to her hoofs. She looked looked down the sewer and grimaced. “No, I can’t do this.” She gasped, trying to breath. “I don’t like it down here.” She fell to the floor, and laid in the faltle pososion, shaking. “Get me out, get me out, please Silver get me out.” She whispered to herself. Dusks horn went out, not that there was much to see. Just a massive concrete tunnel filled with pipes and water. The sewer seemed to go on forever. “We need to get going.” Gambit said from behind. “Silver said wait for her.” “We need to get Dusk out of here. Theres no way we’re getting out the way we came. “Ok, just...let me calm her down.” “Gambit, she’s terrified. Nothing you say or do will change that. All we can do is get her out of here, and find her sister.” “Silver will get me out, silver will get me out.” Dusk said softly to herself. “I know she will. She’s a big pony now.” “There must be something we can do. Maybe some way we can get her to snap out of it. I mean, she’s fine with the undead, surely she can get over this.” “Rivet, you know nothing about her past. Either of theirs. No one does. If she is this afraid of being in a small space, she must have good reason to be. Without knowing anything about it, theres nothing we can do.” “I-She never told me about this. You’d think that her sister being claustrophobic would come up at some point.” “Did you ever consider that maybe this is something neither of them want to remember?” Rivet looked down at the floor. “Rivet, in this world, everyone has a past. Everyone has a skeleton in there closet, whether it’s something they did, or something that was done to them.” Gambit looked over at Dusk, who was still laying on the damp floor shiver. Tears ran from her clenched eyes. “It'll be ok. It'll be ok." "Come on, we need to get moving." “I-Your right.” Rivet sighed. “Help me get her on my back.” The three made their way down the tunnel. It wasn’t that hard to tell where you were going. There was only two directions to go. Rivet had spray painted their direction so that the others could follow. The scav team always carried spray paint, so that they could mark the buildings they had cleared. Dusk was on Rivets back, sleeping soundly. Gambit had pulled a blanket out of Rivets saddle bags and covered her up. Neither of them had ever seen someone claustrophobic, so they had no idea what to do. Best they could think of was to try and make her feel safe until they could get outside. Rivet thought about what Gambit had said. The buck had more life experience than most ponies he knew. While Rivet worked with the EUP Guard, Gambit was on the ground, fighting for his life. Rivet never thought about what other ponies may have done to survive. All he had to do was fly to the right cloud, and tell them he could shot. He was told to do stuff, he got food. But for everypony else, they had to work for it. To kill for it. Had silver ever killed anypony before? He pushed the thought away. She had trouble killing a zombie of somepony she knew, no way in hell she could kill the living. Right? Rivet thought about what she had done. It was quick thinking. They didn’t have time to get down, so she stopped the zombies from following. But...what if she hadn’t found a way out? What if they had gotten her and the others? He shook his head.No time for that. Have to get out of this sewer. Then we can Try and find the others. Rivet gasped as he ran into something. He was so deep in thought, he hadn’t noticed that Gambit had stopped in front of him. “Why-” “Shh. zombies.” Gambit whispered. Rivet closed his eyes and listened closely. There was definitely something up ahead. “What’s the plan?” “I don’t know. I hoped there was nothing down here.” “There doesn't sound like theres very many of them. We could just gun them down.” “No.” “No?” “The gunfire would carry for miles through these sewers. If there are other zombies down here, everyone of them would come for us.” He said. “Not to mention mess with our hearing.” ”Great. What if Dusk teleports us down the tunnel some?” “Can she do that?” Gambit asked. “I know she was working on it. Don’t know how well it worked. I don’t even know if she can manage it in this condition.” “I can’t think of anything else. We could double back and look for another exit.” “That could take hours. I don’t want to do this to her, but theres not much we can do. It’s...you make the call.” “No.” “What?” “No, Rivet. Your idea, you make the call. “But...I don’t know which is right.” “Neither is wrong. One’s more logical, the other is more empathetic.” “I’m not a leader.” Rivet said. “I can’t make choices like this. Just do whatever you think is right. I trust your judgement.” “More than yours?” Gambit asked. “Is this really the time?” Rivet asked. “No, I guess not. It won’t hurt us much if we go back. Might even run into the others on the way. But we will be down here a lot longer.” “I can do it.” A tiny voice said from Rivets back. Dusk stirred slightly. “Just...get us out of here.” She pleaded. “How are you feeling?” Rivet asked. “I’m trying not to think about it.” She said. “You're going to have to do something to get them all looking this way, or they’ll see the flash when we blink back in.” “Easy enough.” Gambit said, dropping something on the ground. “Whenever you're ready.” “I’m good.” “Ok.” Gambit stomped down, bathing the sewer in green light. The zombies started towards them the second they saw the glow stick. “Hope they can’t see that two far down.” He said. Dusks horn shune brightly as she powered up the spell. A second later, they were on the other side of the herd, nearly a kilometer down the tunnel. Rivet and Gambit looked around them, trying to get over there disorientation. Gambit tapped his ear as he tried to get it to pop. “Well,” Rivet stated. “That was…” “Fun?” Dusk asked. “Amazing? Magical?” “I would say confusing.” “Oh.” “We should get going.” Gambit said. Dusk nodded. “Good idea.”
Fire and Lead“Ugh…..” My eyes cracked open, auto tuning to the silver spectrum there known for. I sent a silent prayer to luna. Night vision. Night vision was good. Then the pain finally registered. The ache in my chest and leg was nothing next to the burning radiating from my horn. I groaned as I tried to sit up. The pain in my head flared, sending me back to the floor. “Silver!” Violet shouted. I heard hoofsteps off to my right. “Fine.” I said, again trying to sit up. This time I got myself into a sitting position. I glanced around the damp cellar. “Where is everyone?” “There asleep over there.” She said, pointing across the room, past the shelves of supplies. “Here, they said if you woke up to give you these.” Violet tapped a few glass bottles that had been sitting beside me, filled with a shimmering purple liquid. I read the label, “Hyporegenerative potion? Healing potions!” I Smiled. After chugging down the healing potions, I felt a lot better. My rib was fully healed, and my leg was as good as it was going to get. It still felt strange to me, but it worked fine and didn’t hurt. My horn was still in pain, but it was more of an annoying headache and less of a mind splitting, soul fracturing pain. It was clear that Violet had drank down some potions as well. He leg seemed good as new. The brace she was wearing was no where to be seen. “I wonder what this means for my magic.” I said as I got a better look at the room. It was very well supplied. I had to wonder how no one had found it before us. “No idea. Hope it’s back soon though, you shoot like shit with your mouth.” “Gee, thanks.” I mutterd. “Hey, since when are you so chatty?” I asked. “Since you saved our lives.” She said. “Besides, I don’t have the energy to be a dick right not, and if I had ever treated one of Daisys patients badly….Anyway, don’t get to used to this. I’m not going to suddenly like you because you decided to save yourself.” “Whatever.” I muttered. My stomach grumbled, reminding me of the last time I had eaten. “Hey, can you pass me some food.” “I guess.” She said, trotting over to a box on the shelf. After going through it for a moment, she tossed me a can of beans. I wraped it in my silver magic on impalse. The can burst open, blowing the beans all over the room and electing a shriek from Violet. I winced. Sparks flew from my horn. “Watch the magic!” She snapped. “Ahh fuck!” I snapped, grabbing my horn in my hoofs. It was a good thing the surface had no nerves. “Sorry, I didn’t think.” I said. “What the hell was that?” She asked. “Your horn was lit up like harthswarming tree.” “I have no idea.” “What was that!” Rose appeared from behind the shelf, eyes wide open. “I tossed her some food, and that bitch blew it up.” Violet said. Rose looked over at me, “Y-you….blew it up?” “What? No! I tried to levitate it, and it...I...Yea….maybe a little.” “How did you..Why...-ugh, never mind. Just...try not to levitate anything else.” “Unless it’s a zombies head.” Fang said sleepily from beyond the shelfs. “That would be amazing.” “Yes! The silver cannon!” Violet said. “We won't even need guns!” “How about, no.” I said. “Ugh, fine. You're no fun.” Violet said, crossing her hoofs. I rolled my eyes. “Hey,” I turned back to Rose. “when did it get dark?” I asked. “About a half hour ago, why?” “Because, this is a great time for us to get moving.” I said. I wanted to get the hell out of that hole in the ground. I had spent more then enough of my life hiding from undead in a cellar. I needed to find my sister, and figure out what to do about my horn. “Hell yea! Night op!” Fang said, rushing into view. “When do we leave? Rose popped open the manhole cover back at the road with her magic. After dealing with her complaints, we had finally convinced her that fang and my vision at night was way better then the corpses. It was easy enough to get back to the street with my night vision. The house we were under wasn’t even a block from it. The others moved by moonlight. I was actually surprised how good fangs vision was at night. Griffins didn’t had magic night vision, but it was still way better then most ponies. “It’s really dark down there.” Rose stated. “Did anyone bring flashlights, or-” “We’re going in at night so that zombies won't see us. Shining a light around would give us away.” I said. “Might as well hand them menus.” “What’s the problem, Rose, you ‘frad of the dark?” Fang asked. “M-maybe a little.” she stammered. “Well you should be.” I said, looking out into the darkness. “Scary things out in the dark.” I could see at least four dozen zombies around us, but most of them were out of earshot, thank Luna. the ones that weren't were easily taken out by a machete I had grabbed from the cellar. The thing was a piece of art, so say the least. More than strong enough not to brake in my magic. “I’ll go down first. Fang, you last.” She nodded. I dropped to the bottom of the sewer, and looked around. There aren't any zombies in ear shot, but there was definitely something farther down the tunnel. “Clear.” I said quietly. VIolet came down next, followed by Rose. Then Fang, closing the manhole behind her. As they all made their way down, I was looking at an arrow spray painted on the side of the sewer. “They went that way.” I said pointing. “Umm….Silver? We can’t see you pointing.” Violet said. “Just your eyes.” “Oh... Right.” Then, we were off. As it turned out, the thing I had seen down the the tunnel was a herd. Lucky for us, something had already taken care of it. We thought at first that the others had taken out, but, as fang had pointed out, we didn’t have any weapons that could make that many holes. The bodies were practically torn to pieces. Rose grimaced as she walked through the stick gore. The rest of us were all pretty used to it. I looked back at Violet. She was as calm and collected as I hoped I was coming off as. IN reality, I was terrified. My magic was fucked, my sister was missing, and my flask was nearly emptied on a cut Rose got. The tunnel was a lot more boring than I had thought it would be. After the dead herd, we didn’t even find one dead zombie. We did, however, find a can of spray paint, a few unfired shotgun shells, and a candy bar. “Silver, aren't you afraid that some zombies up ahead might see your eyes?” Violet asked. “I would rather not get eaten because you don’t own a pair of shades.” Violet picked up the candy bar and started munching on it, smiling dreamily in the sweet chocolatey bliss. “Actually, no. The trotters don’t notice them at all. I think they get them confused with the cursed ones eye glow.” I sighed. “I know the living do.” “You were limping.” Fang snapped. When I had first come to town, fang had shot me in the flank. It took my sister screaming for her to realize how much she fucked up. We never got along after that. I was limping because I had twisted my ankle on the way. “Yea yea. Once I get close though, they realize I’m not one of them. That’s why I like to go around at night. So long as I keep my distance and stay quiet, they don’t bother me. Well, the normal ones don’t. If a cursed one sees me, it’ll have all the zombies in sight on me in no time.” “How do they know?” Rose asked. “Well, that’s easy. There a little sharper than the rest of the zombies. They can think.” Violet said. After what seemed like hours of walking, and a good portion of my flask, (Or what was left of it), we reached a fork in the road...er...sewer. By this point, it was safe to assume that the spray paint we had found was Gambits, because there was no marker telling us where to go. Rose lite up her horn to give the others some light. “Well…” Fang stated. “This blows.” “Which way do you think they went?” Violet asked. “I….” Everyone looked at me hopefully. “Have no idea.” All their heads dropped “I would say...left.” Rose said. “Left?” I asked. “Why left?” “It looks like someone was walking over there, look at the smudges in the grim.” There were smudges in the grim. Very large smudges. Either the others were dragging their feet, or walkers had left the marks. No way they were dumb enough to leave a trail. “Right.” Fang patted Rose’s shoulder and started walking down the right tunnel. “Thanks Rose.” “What makes you think they went that way?” She asked. “Rule of thumb. When the team gets separated, we always go right.” She said. “Why didn’t you say that before?” Rose asked the griffin. She shrugged. “Wanted to see what Silver would go with.” “I’m telling you, they went left.” Rose stomped her hoof for emphasis, and slipped in the grim covering the floor. “Sorry Rose, but your a doctor, not a tracker.” I said, following Fang down the right tunnel. Violet quickly followed. Rose sat wide eyed for a moment, killed her horn light, and followed. “All...That….Walking…” Violet said slowly. “Well, this sucks ass.” Fang stated bluntly. “No one ever listens to the smart pony.” Rose said, rolling her eyes. As it turned out, the tunnel that Fang had said they would be down, lead no where. We stood at the end of the tunnel, mostly bitching and moaning about the three hours we had just spent walking for nothing. So, we walked back. Most of the way was Rose talking about how we should listen to her more. Luckily, we were able to drown her out pretty easily. Fang and Violet talked more about what some of the different towns are like these days, while I worked on my magic. Apparently, damaging my horn hadn’t extended my magic burnout any. I was back up to par. I levitated my knife as we walked, making sure to only channel in a little energy. The crack in my horn leaked a lot of extra power into my spells, so I had to be careful. It wasn’t until we neared the fork again when I cut my magic, and the others cut there chater. We silently crept down the left tunnel. We had no idea why, but something had us on edge. It was almost as if we were afraid to speak, because the wrong person would hear it. It didn’t take long before the boredom of walking settled in again though. Staring at the concrete and steel of the sewer got really old, really quick. Even with the odd maintenance hatch. Fang walked up to me and pointed up ahead. It had to squint to see what she was pointing to. There was more bodys. I took my pistol in my mouth, signaling for Rose and Violet to stay. These bodies were just as full of holes as the last ones we had found. I had to wonder what kind of gun could do that, and who had that kind of ammo to waste. As we looked over the bodys, a maintenance hatch to the right slide open. Fang and I jumped and leveled our weapons at it. Standing in the door, was an iron clad buck, wearing night vision goggles. A massive weapon sat on his back. I knew immediately what kind of gun he had. And what kind of trouble we were in. “Drop your gear, and go,” He said. “and you might live.” “Pht, fat chance. You ain’t got the guts to mow us down fat ass. Jugjing buy the size of that gun, you are definitely compensating. Probably ugly to. That’s why you're hiding out down here all alone right?” “I gave you a chance.” “Great job Fang, piss off the guy with the tank gun!” I snapped. “Well sorry for not-” The minigun started to rotate, urging fang and I to move. Fang fired her pistol. We both winced as the sound of the high powered gun echoed around is. She cursed. So much for the big guns. At least the heavy round seemed to hurt him. The buck staggered for a moment. I opened fire with my pistol. It wasn’t nearly as loud as Fangs. It still stung our ears. The rounds pinged easily of his armor. A crossbow bolt slammed into him and splintered. “Shit!” Violet cursed. I kept firing as I tried to come up with something. Anything. I winced as the minigun started firing. The buck swung the giant weapon towards me. “No!” A pink burst hit me in the side, sending me to the concret. I gasped as I heard a bullets soar over me. Another pink bolt slammed into the buck. If it hurt him at all, it didn’t show. “Where did that burst of courage come from?” I wonders. “Over here asshat!” Fang shoulder. She leveled her gun at him. The buck took the bait, swinging his gun away from me. “You had better have something good kid!” Silver shouted as she tried to distance herself from the gunman. “Silver, now would be a good time to blow something up!” Violet shouted over the gunfire. “Right!” I shouted, getting to my hoofs. I leveled my horn at him and fired. A silver bolt of energy slammed into his chest. His armor bent under the pressure. To both our surprise, He slammed into the back wall of the maintenance room. He spasmed as energy arched through his body and armor. I feel to the ground, holding my horn. Warm blood seeped through it’s crake. Fang ran over and pulled the door shut, putting all her weight into it. “I swear, if this guy shots through this door!” She roared. “That things steel. To low caliber to go through.” I said, getting to my hooves. I took a swig from my flask. Violet ran over to Fang. “What can I do?” She asked. “Ugh….Silver, you got anything?” Fang asked. “Never thought I’d see the day you asked me for help.” Something banged against the door. “Shut the fuck up cripple!” She roared. I layed down on the cold floor, and brought out my rifle. I put the firing bit in my mouth, and held it in my hooves. I heared something bangin on the steel door. “Hurry up!” Violet shouted, helping Fang hold the door. Rose was standing down the hallway, frozen in place. I pulled a few rounds from the bottom of my saddle bag, and slid them into a mag. I slammed the clip into the rifle. “Open the door!” I Bellowed. The two cleared the door, bracing themselves on either side of the frame to keep from getting shot. The buck stepped forward and smiled. The motor on the minigun began to hum. “Should have dropped your gear and walked!” He screamed. “No, you’ll burn.” I bit down on the firing bit. CRACK The buck screamed. The 303. round tore through his armor. Then, the spell kicked in. The buck screamed in horror as fire erupted from his chest. I chambered another round, and fired again. This time, the incendiary round got him in the belly. His armor grew red hot as his insides were cooked by the bullets. Fang and Violet watched in stunned silence as the man was burned alive. I grabbed the minigun and the ammo feeder off of him with my magic before it could take to much damage, and closed the door. It did little to muffle the screams. When they finally died down, Fang opened her mouth. “What the fuck was that.” She asked. “I was saving those in case I ever ran into some timberwolves.” I said. “Had to hit em with those back on the farm to keep them away.” “You just...burnt that guy. Like, alive.” Dusk said. “I saved our lives.” I said, getting to my hoofs.I could feel blood running down my face from my horn.. “You ok back there Rosie?” I asked. She nodded once before walking over. I took the mag of incendiary rounds out of my rifle, and replaced it with machined ones before returning it to my saddle bag. “Come on.” I said. “We should get going.” I scouted farther up the tunnel while the others hung back. I couldn't take the looks Rose kept giving me. I had never seen a look like that from her. It was like a “You actually just did that” look. I burnt a pony alive. I`m not sure what was worse, Rose being so distant,, or Violet and Fang finding it ìncretibley awesome. But the worst part by far, was that I was ok with it. I killed a pony in the most painful way possible, and I had no problem with that. In most of the books I read, when the hero killed someone like this they would feel bad about it. Was it bad that I didn’t? It’s not like I took pleasure in it, but still. Usually this is the point where somepony would be trying to convince themselves that they did what they had to. How could I go from not being able to kill an undead filly to not having any problem with killing some pony? Was it because I didn’t know him? Or because he threatened us? I pushed the thoughts away. I could figure it out later. I had to find my sister. Fang, being the only one who can hold it, ended up taking the mini gun. Violet was still trying to figure out how that was mini. I tried to tell her about the larger ones they mounted on tanks, but she didn’t seem to get it. Finally I saw the exit. An uncovered manhole with light streaming from it. The others must have seen it too, because in no time they were all standing by my side. Now, we just had to get past one little itty bitty problem. The herd of undead crowding under the latter. “Well, this really screws with the plan doesn't it.” Fang said. “Can’t we just kill them with that?” Violet asked, pointing at the minigun. “No way” I said. “We only have 400 rounds for it, and theres at least 30 of them.” “Only?” She asked. “When a gun shots 50 rounds a second, 400 is nothing.” Fang said. I raised an eyebrow. “You're not the only on here who knows your guns, lightning rod.” “Ok, now you're not even trying.” I said. “That’s what you told Rivet last night.” “You know what?” “What? What are you gonna do Silv’. Burn me? Pop me? Let some foal take a bit out of me?” “You shut the fuck-” “Girls!” Rose shrieked.. “Those things are lookin at us.” “Oh fuck me.” I muttered. “Your not my type.” Fang started up the minigun. To my surprise, Rose took out her gun and actually took aim with it. She looked over at me. Violet and Fang did the same. I looked at the herd, which was now coming towards us. There were only a few runners. “Violet, take the runners. Fang, Rose, crowed control.” I said, pulling out my own gun. I felt like if I gripped it to hard in my magic, the handle would snap. The sewer erupted in gunfire as we laid the herd to waste. Violet and I easily took out the runners. Fangs minigun clicked four seconds in. In those four seconds, she had taken out nearly 10 of them. Fang ditched the minigun and ran up the side. Her claws made quick work of the trotters. After a few more seconds, my own gun clicked. I sighed to myself as I pulled my machete and flask from their homes in my vest. After a swig, I was charging. Thanks to my dark coat, the zombies had a very hard time seeing me in the low light. I easily moved through the sewer, hacking and slashing anything that Was in range. Violet and Rose were being careful not to shoot anywhere near my horn glow, for fear of hitting me. That was fine. Once the area was clear, I looked at my machete in aw. “This thing is incredible.” I said. Rose was still standing where she was, staring at me in amazement. Violet was nearly jumping up and down after all the excitement. Fang nodded at me. I returned the gesture. “Well, that was easy.” I said as I galoped back to the others. Anyone have any 45. rounds? I’m out.” Rose looked at me with a confused look on her face. Fang looked at the pistol in my vest with disgust. “No, sorry.” Violet said. “If you need a gun though-” “You keep it. I can use my machine when we get outside anyway. I would probably end up breaking the gun with my magic.” “I’m not sure you should be using your magic so much.” Rose said carefully. “If you overuse it before your horn heals a little bit, it could have some horrible long term effects.” “Being killed has short term effects one my health Rose, it’s one or the other.” She glanced at the ground. “Thanks though.” There weren't many zombies around when we got topside. As it turned out, the others came out in some kind of public park. Fang said it was near the center of ponyville. There were a few buildings in the distance, but nothing interesting. Mostly just trees and park benches. My horn was starting to throb again. I thought I was straining it. I really should have been listening to Rose more. “It’s nice to be able to see again.” Violet said, looking around. “Hey, I think I got something.” Fang said. “Theres someone in that tree over there.” She said pointing. All I could see was some kind of tree with...windows? Man, that is strange. Who lives in a tree? “Is it them?” I asked. “No idea. I’ve only seen one so far. Just a silhouette.” “Lets go say hey.” Violet said. “Anything to get out of here.” Rose said. A few dead undead and several knocks latter, we were standing at the front door of the “Golden oak library.” “Who the hell puts a library in a tree?” Fang asked. “It’s common with earth ponies to grow houses. Or it was a few hundred years ago.” Violet said. I raised an eyebrow at her. “I did go to school you know.” “Man, it has been so long since I knocked on a door.” I said. “It’s kind of surreal.” “Tell me about it. Usually I would have kicked in the door by now.” Fang said. I rolled my eyes. I squinted as the light from the house hit us. A zebra stood in the open doorway. After looking us over, she said, “Come, it is not safe out here. Come inside, where there's less to fear.” Once we were all inside, the zebra closed and locked the door behind us. She had a lot of heavy duty looks on that door. Inside the tree, you would swear the pages had turned up a nasty storm. Books, plants, test tubes, pestles, and potions laid everywhere. It was clearly some kind of lab. I had never met a zebra before. Strips, strange cutie mark, odd speech. Not all that different from a pony. “What are you doing in town?” The zebra asked. “You could have been gunned down.” “Why did you let us in here?” Fang asked. “You don’t even know us.” “you decided to knock, instead of forcing the lock.” “Umm...OK…” “So what brings you to this place. Surely it’s bad for your race?” “We’re looking for my friends.” I said. “We got separated scaving.” “So you have lost your friends? Then your search may be at it’s end. If you seek a filly and bucks, then you have had a great run of luck. “You saw them?” I put my hoofs on her shoulders. “Did you see where they were going?” “Hold you horses, little pony. You should stay inside, where it is cozy. When the sun is on display, then you may be on your way.” “If you know where my sister is I have a right to know. I have to find her.” “Silver.” Rose put a hoof on my shoulder. “It’s not safe to be outside right now. We should wait until we have the light on our side.” “I work better in the dark.” I said. “You may see well in the dark my dear, but it’s the red eyed reaper, you must fear.” “Red eyed...are there a lot of those around here?” I asked. “The like to stalk the grounds at night, they wish to break in and start a fight.” “What are you doing here anyway?” Violet asked. “It doesn't seem very safe.” “I need the herbs from the everfree, to work on my chemistry.” She said. “There is a room upstairs you may take, but I must tell your leader the stakes.” “Oh, right.” Rose said. “Come on guys, lets go get some rest.” Violet went with Rose up the stairs. Fang looked back at me. “Make sure they don’t get into things.” I said. “Great. The best fighter here, babysitting.” She sighed and followed the others up the stairs. As it turns out, the zebras name was Zecora. She was working on some kind of cure for the necromancy, but had come up with nothing. Apparently, the kind of magic used in the spell, was difficult, if even possible, to counter with potions. Zecora and I sat in the kitchen, drinking tea. I had tried to turn it down, as it’s such a rare commodity. She wouldn’t have any of it. Apparently she used to do her work in the everfree, but after the dead started rising, it became too dangerous for her to stay. “So I see your horn is hurt.” She said over her cup. “Magic, I can teach you to better exert.” “You can help me with my magic?” I asked. I was really excited. I might not have used my magic much, but I wasn’t much good without it. Even after just lifting my weapons in the tunnel, and the tea cup, I could feel my body tiring. She nodded. “Despite lacking the parts, I am quite familiar with the arcane arts. I can help with your spells, but you must listen, and listen well.” “Where do we start?” I spent a few hours training with zecora. It was a hole new method of spell casting. She also gave me a lot of books on the subject, as well as some potions to help with burnouts. By morning, I could lift things without worrying about breaking them. Zecora said so long as I could keep my mind clear, I could have no problem with magic. I just couldn’t let my emotions get too out of control. If I tried casting magic using my feelings like I used to, I wouldn’t be able to control it. I also got some healing potions from Zecora, and a bottle of whisky. All it cost us was the location of the supply cellar we had found, and me staying there until morning. My head hurt slightly as my eyes shifted back into the regular spectrum. I thanked Zecora for everything, and went to wake the others. “There it is.” Fang said, pointing to the cottage down the path. “Are you sure?” Violet asked. “I know this town better than almost anyone. There’s only one cottage on the edge of the everfree. Zecora said they were here.” We were looking down the path leading up to the little cottage ahead. “Why here?” “It’s as away from the city you can be while still being in it. A good place to go and wait for us.” “But how would we have known if not for Zecora?” Rose asked. “If they didn’t meet her, “We’ve been here before.” Fang said. “Shortly after Gambit and I meet, we ended up here. Little yellow pony helped us get back on our feet. I can’t remember her name though…” “Fluttershy.” I said absent mindedly. “Yea, that’s it. How did you know that?” Fang asked. “I’ve been here before.” I said. Fangs eyes shot up. “Come on, lets go check on the others.” We all walked across the bridge and to the door. I stopped in front of it. After a few seconds, Rose asked, “Silv, is something wrong?” “Yea, come on silver. You waiting for an invite?” Fang asked. “I’m good.” I said, opening the door. It was dark inside. I stepped in. “Don’t. Move.” I felt a cool tube against the side of my head. A gun barrel. “Fuck me with a fog horn.” I muttered. “Oh, hey silver.” “Hey Gambit.” I said. He spit his gun into the holster. I turned to him and surprised him with a hug. “Your one hard fuck to find Gambit.” Fang said, hoof bumping...Claw bumping….Fist bumping….You know what I mean. They hoof/claw bumped. He nodded to Violet and Rose. “What took you all so long?” He asked, leading is upstairs. Fang followed us up. Violet and Rose looked at each other for a moment, before following. “Wheres Dusk? Is she ok?” “Your sisters fine. Don’t worry, we took good care of her.” He said. “Thank Luna.” I breathed a sigh of relief. “Hey was there anyone here when you got here?” I asked. “No, it was clear. A few corpses in the closet upstairs. We throw them outside to help get ride of the smell. Why?” “Just...wondering. So, everythings ok?” “Well, not everything.” His eyes settled on my horn. “It’s fine.” “Mhm.You sure about that?” “Yea, just a flesh wound.” I smiled. “Hows your magic?” “It… doesn't work to well. I feel like everything I touch will shatter in my grasp. I can use this machete I found fine, but I’m afraid of breaking my guns when I hold them.” “If you want, I can show you how to hold it with your hoof. It’s not far from how you would shot at the range, but prop the gun in between the joint instead of on the wall.” “Yea, that would be great. We found a supply cache on the way here, so we’re set for the trip to Filly.” “Saves us the trouble then. Once everyone’s rested, we can get the hell out of dodge.” “Yea.” I sat outback, bathed in sweat. I let the shovel drop from my arcane grip. I carefully lifted the two bodys into the hole, before getting back to work. My horn bleed, and my eyes watered. I didn’t stop. There deaths were my fault, it was the least I could do. I can’t say why I did it, other then that I had to. I guess I thought it was the right thing to do. I had never meet Fluttershy, but she had helped Fang and Gambit. That was enough for me. I didn’t know Rhythm too long, but he was nice enough. So, I dug. I didn’t care that it was dark. I didn’t care if any undead tried to take a bit out of me. I would bash their heads in with the shovel and get back to work. Buy the time I had the hole dug, half my flask was in me. “Silver? Silver, are you ok?” Rose was standing behind me, holding cannedapples and a bottle of water. “I’m fine Rose.” I said. “I’ll eat in a bit.” “We’re leaving at noon. You should get some rest.” I took a drink from my flask. “I can take care of myself Rose. Go get some sleep.” “You’re scaring everyone. You’ve been out here for hours. Please, come inside.” “You want me to come in, leave. You want to help, shovels in the shed.” I turned back to the hole and continued filling it in. A second shovel pierced into the dirt pile, and started shoveling. “So, why the digging?” Rose asked. “I knew the colt. Came into town for food shortly after shit hit the fan, got him killed.” “Oh…” She stopped shoveling for a moment and looked at the ground. “And the girl?” “She helped out Gambit and Fang back before she died.” “Wait, what? Gambit said he hadn’t been here since before the brake.” “But Fang said….” I sighed. “I’ll talk to her later. Get to the bottom of this.” We continued in silence until the hole was filled in. “Well, that was fun. What do you say you get something to eat and get some rest, hm?” “Yea.” I looked at her and smiled. “Yea, ok. Thanks.” I picked up the food and water she had left by the back door. “You can share the bed with your sister.” I nodded. I stepped into the bedroom, quietly closing the door behind me. I dropped my vest and saddle bags beside the door. Someone had put blankets over the windows to block out the light. A bandage was wrapped tightly around my horn. Rose had insisted on getting it covered up and stopping the bleeding, so I let her do her doctor thing. It helped put her at ease, so I didn’t mind. ‘Boud time you showed up.” Dusk huffed from under the covers on the bed. “I missed you.” “I missed you to. LIsten Dusk, about the sewer-” “It’s ok sis, it wasn’t to bad.” She sat up, and looked around. “Where are you?” I climbed into bed beside her. “Here.” She threw her arms around me, smiling. Tears ran down her face. “I was worried about you. I didn’t know where you were, or if you were ok.” I returned her embrace. “I was worried about you to.” I said. “I didn’t even want to think about what I would have done if something had happened to you.” “Did anything bad happen?” She asked. “No, noth-” I sighed inwardly. “Yes Dusk, something bad happened.” “Is everyone ok?” She asked “No Dusk.” Now tears were running down my face. “My horn is broken. I can’t do magic very well.” Dusk gasped and looked up at my horn, lighting her own. “Oh no.” She whisperd. “Does it...Does it hurt?” She asked. I nodded. She throw her hooves around me even tighter. “I’m so sorry Silver.” She wept. “Me too.” I said. I layed back, hugging my sister close. “Dusk, I’m really scared.” I was openly crying now. “I don’t know what I’m going to do.” “It’s ok. She said. “We can figure it out tomorrow.” All I could do was nod. “Come on sis. You need to rest.” When I woke up, Dusk was gone. After putting on my vest and bags, I headed down stairs. The group was all gathered in the living room. Vi and Dusk were exchanging stories in the corner. Rose was going through all our medical supplies. Everyone else was talking around the coffee table. Someone must have put all the furniture back in place. “Morning everyone.” I said, sitting down on the sofa beside Rivet. Rivet stared at me for a moment, before snapping out of his daze. “Sorry silver. I heard you had hurt your horn, but I didn’t expect-” “It’s nothing, really. My magic still works. Even if it is a little harder to handle. Now, what are we talking about?” “Silver, can we talk for a second?” He asked. I raised my eyebrows. “Ugh, yea sure.” I stood up, and he followed me out into the hall. “So, what-” “Are you ok?” He asked urgently. “Huh? Yea, I’m fine.” “Your sure? Nothing broken beyond repair, no bits, no bullet holes?” “No, just the horn crake. And even then, so long as nothings distracting me, I can use magic.” “Good, good. Now, what in celestia's name were you thinking?” He asked sternly. “Something could have happened. Something did happen. You could have been killed Silver. Turned. Hurt more then you already are. You shouldn’t have done that. We’re a group. We stay together.” “You...were worried about me?” I asked. “That’s so sweet. Still though, you don’t have to worry. I can handle myself out there. It’s not my first rodeo.” “I know, I just…” He looked down. “Just what?” I asked. “Nothing.” He shook his head. “Lets get back to the others.” I looked at him for a moment longer. “Yea. Yea, ok. We sat back down on the couch. “So, what are we doing.” I asked. “Planning the trip to Fillydelphia.” Gambit said. “Now that we have enough food we’ve run into the problem of ammo and water.” “Theres this little town a quarter the way there where we can stack up on water.” I said. “My dad did business with a store there. Theres also an EUP armory in town hall.” “Unless it’d been cleared.” Gambit said. “Doubt it.” Rivet said. “Those things are nearly impossible to breach without clearance.” “How do you know?” Fang asked. “I did some work with them after the break. You can;t get into those armories without authorisation.” “So we blow it open then?” I asked. “You could waste every grenade you can find, Still won’t make a dent..” Rivet said. “It’s made out of some metal called mithril.” “Then we make one ourselves.” Fang said. “You can build good bombs, right? No problem.” “Ha, good luck.” Everyone turned towards Dusk, surprised at the sudden outburst. Violet looked at her dumbfounded. Everyones jaws were on the floor. “You know about this metal Dusk.” “Yea. I read about it in one of my books. Nightmare moon stool it from the stars when she planned to overthrow Celestia. The stuff absorbs and contains all energy applied to it. Only Lunas magic could affect it.” The room went silent again. “Well, so much for more guns and ammo.” Fang said. “If you need supplies, we have a supply cache.” Dusk said casually. My eyes shot up. It had been so long, I had forgotten about it. We had buried all our extra guns and ammo, as well as a few days worth of food out behind our house old house when we left. It was so we would have gear in case we ever went back. “Holy fuck.” I said. “I can’t believe I forgot...We have some supplies buried outside our old farm, in case we were ever down shit creek.” “You’ve got to be shitting me!” Fang snapped. “You couldn’t have said anything sooner!” “It’s not much. Three or four guns, a few ammo boxes, some food we canned from the harvest.” “That’s great news.” Rose said from the corner. “Right? “That depends.” Rivet said. “How fares your farm from here?” “6, 8 hours tops.” I said. “Heres the plan. We go to the farm, arm up, then head to that town. Search it, see about the armory, then we head for Filly.” “Odds are the EUP already cleared it out anyway.” Gambit said. “Still worth a look, Could be some good loot.” He said. “Great. So, when do we leave?” I asked. “Now.”
Alone and afraid“Pht, nice place.” Fang muttered as we walked towards my house. I frowned at the overgrown fields on either side of us. Dad would have never let the crops get that out of hand. The house was about half a click ahead of us. It looked nearly the same as when we left. Worn paint, splintered wood, bullet holes, and two floors holding all the memories of my old life. My old world. Dusk was resting on my back, tired from all the walking and magic use the day had brought. We had run into a pretty big amount of corpses on the way. I was actually kind of surprised. I was getting pretty good at aiming and shooting with my hoofs instead of my spells. Still felt a bit strange using a firing bit. I was still afraid I might bit down on the firing bit as I spoke and shot someone. I just made sure it wasn’t pointed at anyone while I talked. “It’s home.” I said. “Well, was. Fang and I’ll clear the area. Dusk, can you show the others where the stash is.” “No problem.” She jumped off my back. "Right this way." She said. “Wait wait wait, why am I stuck with you?” Fang groaned. “You could go with them and dig a hole instead.” I shrugged, trotting ahead. Fang sighed. "I guess that's a little better than digging. Hey, wait up!” Fang flew up to me. Once we got near the house, Fang and I split off from the group to walk the perimeter. The others went out behind the house to dig up the treasure. There wasn’t much around the border. We where all the way behind the barn before Fang finally opened her mouth. “So, why’d you get me out of dig duty pudgy.” “I’m not pudgy!” I snapped. “If anything I’m too skinny!” “Whatever. You going to answer my question?” She asked, narrowing her eyes. “Because I know you didn’t go to that cottage with Gambit. Why did you lie?” Fang stopped and sighed. “I meet Gambit two weeks after I was at the cottage. I told him about what happened there, so he knew I would know to go there.” She said. “So...What happened there?” I asked. “It doesn't matter.” Fang said. “It happened, it’s over. Everyone has a past, and I have no reason to tell you about it.” “I took out the dude with the minigun, found out where our friends where so the others wouldn’t ask questions when you knew, and now I’m getting ammo I found for your gun.” I said. “Yea, I’m still not gonna tell you.” She turned away. “We could go back to the group and talk about it if you prefer. Or this can all stay between us.” “You wouldn’t even think about it.” Fang snarled, looking back. “No actually. I would love to, after how you’ve treated me. I’m going to find out. It’s weather or not everyone knows that’s up to you.” Fang sighed and sat down. I trotted up beside her and sat down as well. “If I tell you this, no one knows.” “of course.” “And this doesn't make us friends.” “Ha, Wouldn’t want it to.” “It was about two weeks before I meet up with Gambit, as I said. I was rolling with this gang of griffin's. I didn't see eye to eye with all of em, but I needed them. I knew there was no way I could survive on my own, so I stayed. We found this cottage with someone still living in it, packed with food. We went in to robe it. The mare inside didn’t even move to stop us. She just let us take her food. Hell, she told us to take as much as we needed. The leader of the group, Gilda, wanted to off her. I said I would do it. So, I locked the mare in the closet upstairs with some food, FIred off a few shots, and told G she was finished. I didn’t know she wouldn’t be able to get back out…” She looked down. “It’s alright Fang, we all make mistakes.” I put my hand on her shoulder. “Or should I call you Morning MIst?” I asked. That's why she was always so rude to me. She didn't want me to see her as the griffin who had helped me before. “Ha,” She chuckled. “Wasn’t sure you remembered that. They used to call me Misty, but I’m not sure that fits now. I’m a lot tougher than I was back then. I think...Morning will be fine. The thing no one on the planet knows if they'll see again. Kind of poetic, really.” “Right...Theres one thing I don’t understand.” I asked. “Why change your name?” “Oh, that. I was only in the gang a few weeks, but I hurt a lot of people under that name. As you saw, I used to be a lot nicer than I am now. But between now and then, I was a whole lot meaner. I was on my own, I had to be. A lot of ponies would love to see my head on a stick. I guess...I guess it’s time to own up to what I’ve done. I think...Morning would be nice.” I smiled. “That’s good. Very grown up of you.” “Are you saying I was childish before short stack?” Fang- erm, Morning asked. “What? No, nothing like that. It was a compliment.” I raised my hooves in surrender. “Well keep them to yourself.” She snorted. She got up and started walking towards the others. “By the way, ever tell anyone that I’m actually kind under here, I’ll show you how unkind I can be. Ya hear?” I nodded. “Won't breathe a word. Not that they would believe me.” “Good. No writing them either.” She affirmed. I stomped my hoof. “Balls.” "'Bout time you two showed up.” Rivet said as we walked up to the hole. Everyone was gathered around it, save for Rose, who was going through her saddle bags. The hole was about two feet deep. In the bottom was an old trunk, wrapped in Dusks magic. “We already got it dug out.” “Nice job.” I said. “I really hope it was worth the work.” Violet huffed. She was laying on the ground a few feet away. “I hope you got some meds in there,” She frowned at her saddle bags. “We’re running low.” “Theres a first aid kit inside.” I said. “We’ll get it on the way out.” She nodded. “You want to do it?” Dusk asked me, sitting near the trunk. I nodded and walked over. I smiled and grabbed the lid in my magic. “Ready to see the fruit of your labor?” I asked the others. The trunk popped open. My jaw dropped. I couldn’t understand what I was seeing. My brain sputtered as it tried to work right. “Wow Silv.” Morning said. “A book, some shell casings, and a tin can. This is a very nice cache of trash you and your sister put together.” “No. No no no no no!” I smashed the trunk with my hooves. “It was supposed to be here!” I screamed. “It was right here! We put it here! It was ours! This isn’t far!” "Silver," Rivet said. "It's "No it's not! “I snapped at him. "My shit is gone, Rivet. GONE! What the hell are we supposed to do. We hardly have enough rounds between the 6 of us to kill each other!" I sat down, gasping for breath. I had no idea what to do. So, did the only sensible thing I could. I screamed at the clouds as loud as I could. I threw every swear, curse, and profanity at the world, the dead, and the living that I could muster. I ranted and raved about the cruelty, the horror, and the unfairness that our world was build around. I screamed my throat raw. The others watched in stunned silence as I blew off months worth of pent up aggression. Once I was finished my outburst, I slumped. My friends looked at me with a combination of worry and confusion. “I’m going to my room.” I hardly whispered. They watched in silence as I trudged towards my home. “Is she going to be ok?” Rose asked finally. “I’ll go check on her.” Rivet said. “It’s been a hard few days.” The others nodded. He made his way towards the house. “So, what do you think happened?” Violet asked. “I think it’s obvious.” Morning said. “Somepony happened by, and noticed a bunch of upturned dirt, and figured there was something worth while under it.” “What are we going to do? Violet asked. “Dusk, is there anything else around here we can use?” Gambit asked. He looked over at her. She had suddenly become very interested in the ground. “Dusk? “I can’t believe it.” She muttered, totally dazed. “They took it.” “I can, there was a lot of supplies in there.” Morning said. “No, not the bullets.” She shook her head. “I put our family portrait in there to keep it safe. It’s the only picture of our dad we had. And....They took it.” Everyone looked from one another, not knowing what to say. After a few seconds of awkward silence, Rose sat down beside Dusk and pulled her into a huge. "It'll be ok." Rose whispered. "Well get through this." “So,” Morning said, drawing everyone's attention. “What’s for lunch?” “Silver? Silver, where are you?” “In here.” I muttered from my bedroom. I was laying in my bed under the covers. My face was buried into my pillow. The house was nothing like it had been when we left. The place was trashed. Nearly everything I owned was misplaced or broken. That’s why we had buried so much stuff in the yard. All I had found intact in my room was the necklace from fluttershys, and that wasn’t even mine. Rivet stopped in the doorway. “How are you holding up?” I grounded into my pillow. “That bad, eh?” He asked. “Ever since we left town, every little thing we’ve done has gotten us into some kind of trouble. I keep waiting for some kind of brake, a stroke of luck, but it hasn’t happened. I feel like it wont.” “You want a drink?” He asked. “I’m to sad for alcohol. I need a coffee.” I huffed. Rivet sat down on the edge of my bed and started stroking my mane. I made no move to stop him. “It’s not all bad Silver. We got the food you found after teleporting. The meds from Zecoras. You got the group back together. At the very least, this adventure gave us a first aid kit and whatever else we can find.” I sighed. “I just...It’s not enough Rivet. In a matter of days, I’ve broken my horn, had my leg shot up, got seperated from you and my sister...My heart stopped Rivet. I nearly died. I did die. And for what? A few guns, and a pack of gum? What came out of this? Where’s the silver lining.” “You're right here.” He smiled at me. “You still have your friends Silver. Your sister. You have me. So long as we’re together, we’ll be fine. If we’ve made it through the last few days, what’ll stop us now?” He asked. "Don't lose hope. Not now. Please." He was right. After everything we had been through, we were all still together. I had them, and they had me. As long as we took care of each other, we would be fine. I had never noticed it before then, but somehow Rivet always knew how to calm me down. He always knew what to say and how to say it to keep me from falling apart. I sat up and pulled him into a hug. “Your right. Even if a lot of bad has happened, I still have you guys. Thank you.” I got out of bed and sighed. “Guess we should see what we can find and get moving, huh?” I sighed. "Just another day at the office." “I’m soooo bored!” I moaned. I refiled my flask with whisky from my bottle, and put it back in my saddle bag. We had been walking for a few hours, and I was already losing my mind. The walk back was even worse because we had already killed most of the zombs in the area. More would show up eventually, but we had nothing to do in the meantime. “Well, sorry the apocalypse is so uneventful.” Rivet said. “When we find some rounds, we’ll let you blow up a few herds to keep you entertained.” “Thank you.” I said. “I would like that very much. After managing to calm down Dusk and getting whatever supplies we could from the house, we had started making our way towards Applewood. The plan was to go in and find enough supplies to tie us over until Filly, same as before. “Oh dear Celestia do you ever shit up!” Violet wined. “Why don’t you read a book or something? It’s keeping your sister entertained.” “Because I’ve read all the ones in my saddle bags. Dusk, what are you reading, anyways?” I looked back at her. “It’s called midnights blessing. It tells all about a bunch of the powers we can have.” “Oh yea?” I asked. “Like what?” “Powers?” Morning asked. “What powers?” She asked. “Oh, you don’t know? Well, our family got a blessing from Luna, and it gave us powers." Dusk said with pride. "That’s where Silver got her ability to see at night and turn invisible, and I...umm..” “You can turn invisible!” Violet shouted. “We’re just finding this out now! Do you even know how useful that could have been!” “It’s not something I can just do.” I said. “It has to be night time, I have to be really still, and it only works for a few minutes.” I rolled my eyes. “Trust me, if I could get it work well enough, I would use it.” “Yea, right.” She said. “Dusk, what else did you find?” “Well, Empathy and telepathy are tired into dream walking, although there both unlikely.” “Empathy as in caring about people?” Rose asked. “You already have that. Does that mean you're going to learn to dream walk and read minds?” I sighed. I was glad that no one had figured out about my sisters ability, but sometimes Rose could be so naive. “No no no, empathy as in knowing what other people are feeling. Feeling their emotions.” I said. “That doesn't sound very usefull.” Rivet said. “A little overwhelming, actually.” “Yea, kind of glad I don’t have that one.” Dusk said. “Lets see...It says that we can use star magic. I don’t really know much about it, other then you use the energy from stars to fuel a spell.” “I think we can skip that one. I am done using outside forces to fuel spells.” I said. “Well, what about-” “Shh.” Morning said. “There are ponies up ahead.” “Bandits?” I asked, pulling out my rifle. I looked down my scope to get a better view. “Nah. Not equipped for that. They look like traders.” She said. What was hardly a blur with just my eyes was a crisp close up with my scoop. Four ponies, two unicorns, a pegasus, and an earth pony. From the look of it, they were sitting outback a wagon drinking. “Good.” Rivet said. “We can trade some of our extra food for some rounds.” “Great idea.” Morning said. We can starve instead of get eaten.” “We’ll get more food in the next town.” Gambit said. Dusk nodded. “Yea, Applewood had a lot of farms and stuff, shouldn’t be a problem.” “What about the armory?” Violet asked. “You mean the one made out of indestructible metal that can only be opened by a computer with a code we don’t have?” I asked. “I think we can back burner that.” She rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath. “Hello!” Rivet shouted to the traders. “Howdy there.” The earth pony said. “Looking ta trade I hope?” He got off the wagon and trotted over. “If you have any ammo you can part with.” Gambit said. “I’m sure we can work out a deal. Come along, all of ya. I’ll show you ma wairs.” Morning and Rivet flanked Gambit, the rest of wondering behind. “So, you run this little trading...thing?” I asked. “Kind of. Ya see, I do run it, but it ain’t a trading thing.” The three ponies each raised their weapons, Smiling. Before I could even light my horn, two more came out of the ditch at the side of the road, and another was looking down at us from the roof of the wagon. She had a really nice rifle. 308. winchester by the look of it. Wow, that chick had really good taste. “So, heres the new trade.” The earth pony said. “You fork over your guns, your ammo, and your food, and we'll let you leave with your lives. Fair trade, ain’t it boys.” “Oh, hell yea!” The girl on the roof said. “It’s just too bad not everyone thinks so.” The sniper noticed me staring at her and winked. I snap out of daze and growled. “Oh, feisty, I like that. Hope that one don’t fight back.” The mare said. Rose and Rivet both narrowed there eyes at me. At the same time the earth pony said, “Don’t flirt with the clients Willow.” He turned back to us. “So, what’s it going to be?” Rivet looked over at me. He was hoping for a plan. Did Gambit not have a plan? It didn’t look like it. “Fuck me with a 44.” I muttered. “What’s the plan here guys?” “Do as they say.” Gambit said, setting his pistol down. “Can the kid at least keep her crossbow?” He asked. The 6 robbers burst out laughing. “Oh, oh don’t worry, haha, she can keep her little toy.” The earth pony said. “We’re looking for real fire power.” “Like a nice, scoped 308 enfield with a mock suppressor, and extended barrel.” The mare on the roof said. “Very nice. Real shame to take it from someone who wears it so well. Would hate to see blood splatter on that flank.” Shut the hell up!” Rivet shouted. Back off!” Rose added. “Fine fine. But when you're done with these losers splinters, I’ll be ‘round filly.” She said. “All of you, shut up!” The earth pony snapped. “Guns. Now!” All of us through our weapons down. I sighed as I set my rifle down on the ground. You wont have it for too long. Don't get too comfy. The two unicorns levitated them into the wagon, then made sure we hadn’t kept any. A pistol floated out of Violets bag, and my pistol from my vest, as well as a bunch of loss ammo. “That’s all.” One of the unicorns said. “Good. Lets jet.” All the ponies got inside, save for the mare on the roof and the pegasus. I figured that the earth pony was going to pull, but instead the pegasus did. My confusion turned to awe as the cart started to lift off the ground. The mare smiled slyly and winked at me as the cart speed off. "Well....Fuck." Morning said. "Yea. Not how I thought this would go." Rivet commented, scratching the back of his head. "Please tell me this is part of the plan." Violet pleaded. "It doesn't even have to be the truth." I sighed as I pulled out my machete. "Guess we're going melee for a while." I passed my combat knife to Dusk. Gambit pulled out a crowbar, and Rivet a hammer. “Morning, could you do a fly around and find us a place to rest." I asked. "The sun’ll be down soon, and I really don't want to be out here when it does.” Gambit looked shocked at my use of Mornings birth name. I was sad about losing my gun, but I knew what I needed to do. I needed to help get us out of this, the only way I knew how. She nodded once and flew off. “Morning?” Violet asked. “Long story.” “Yes, I’m sure it is.” Gambit gave me a knowing smile. “So, what do we do know?” Dusk asked. “We find a place to spend the night. In the morning, we head into Applewood to gear up. Then if we’re lucky, we find those bandits.” “Shouldn’t be too hard.” Rivet said. “They tend to stick to about the same area. Even sky bandits have a terf. We should be able to make ourselves some weapons.” “Good. So we gear, we hunt, we kill, we retrieve.” Violet said. “No prob.” I Silently pated through the barn, avoiding anything that might wake the others. If any of them found out about what I was planing, they would stop me. Or worse, demand to come. I couldn’t afford that. I stepped into the damp night air, silently closing the door behind me. I felt bad about tricking them like that, but I knew it had to be done. None of them could make it in with me, and we needed to get some weapons in our hooves fast. Morning had found us a nice enough barn to camp out in for the night. Of course, I made sure it was within walking distance of Applewood. All I had to do was get in, get a few weapons and some food, and get out. No problem. I had filled my flask a quarter the way up with the potion zecora had given me for burnout, and the rest with whisky. If I was going to do this, I would need a lot of both. When we got to the farm, everyone did their best to get armed. Morning had made a spear out of a 8 foot stick, and Violet made herself a spiked baseball bat. Rivet had made two bows out of wood and some wire. They weren't that bad. Actually, they were great for what they where. Still, nothing next to a good recurve or gun. I had one of the bows, a dozen arrows, and my machete. If things went well, I wouldn’t have to use any of them. After two hours of silent walking, I crept up on the town. It didn’t look like much. Hardly a village. The only reason it even had an armory at all was because they used to have a bit of a dragon problem. I knew about a gun store in town, but I wasn’t stupid enough to check it. No chance in hell of finding a gun in a place like that. Better to check fortified buildings and guard stations. I walked up the road into town, nearly invisible with my black coat. I stopped as I neared a few walkers by the edge of town and closed my eyes. I imagined myself being wrapped in shadow, from hoof to horn. I felt a feeling akin to the loss of energy from spell casting, but instead of centering around my horn, I felt it in my skin. I opened my eyes and looked down. Not even my night eyes could break through the pure shadow that surrounded me. What where my legs and chest where now black space. It was strange not being able to see myself. I figured out long ago that my eyes could see out of the shadow blanket, but not into it. I walked up the center of the street. I held my breath and slowed my pace every time a zombie came by. I knew that they couldn't see me, but I was still afraid something might go wrong. If they heard me, or the spell failed, I would be screwed. I hoped reapers couldn’t see through my shroud. Then I was really done for. I tried to steady my breathing as I looked for a good place to scavenge. As I got deeper and deeper into town, the zombies got thicker. Three or four strays turned to 7 or 8, then herds of 12 or 13. That house was to run down to have been used after. Someone clearly broke into that one and cleared it. That one is still smoldering, I looked house to house, building to building, hoping for any sign that there might be supplies there. Recent hoofprints, shell casings, bodies, things like that. I couldn’t help but question my skill with a bow as I moved through the streets looking for salvage. I had taken archery when I was young, but I hadn’t done it in a very long time. Even back then, I wasn't all that great. I just couldn't get a feel for it. I forced the thoughts away. So long as I could keep myself shadowed, I’d be fine. How long had I been hidden. 5 minutes? 10? I wasn’t sure. I took out my flask and took a swig. The warm liquor was accompanied by a burst of energy from the potion. So long as the spell held, I was safe. I was amazed that I had kept the spell going for so long. There had to be some reason for the sudden ease of invisibility. Was my power growing, or was it something else. It didn't matter. At least, not right then. I had to concentrate on the taste at hoof. Then I found it. A gold mine. Possibly the greatest find any scavenger would ever find. The Applewood EUP Guard Station. It only got better from there. All the doors had been locked. From the inside. That meant that whoever was fighting here when it fell was either still alive inside, or dead. Either way, that meant weapons from fallen soldiers, and MREs from the store rooms. That is, if I could get the door open. I pulled out Rivets lockpick and a pressure wrench. He had no idea I knew he had it, or that I had taken. It wasn’t like those nice picks you see in comics and stuff. This one looked like a really metal rode he had bent a little. It took me 10 minutes to get all the tumblers up and open the lock. In that time I had two drinks from my flask. I hoped I wouldn’t be to drunk before this was over. That wouldn't end well... I crept inside the building, and made sure the door was locked behind me. Satisfied, I pulled out my machete and let my shroud drop. “Have to be careful,” I reminded myself. “They can see me now.” The place turned out to be very quiet. I swept nearly the whole first level without seeing a single sign of life. It was strange, although not totally unexpected. It was more proof to the, “Someone’s living here” theory. It wasn’t as trashed as most places, but still pretty dirty. Tin cans, bags, the odd body. Once I was sure the first floor was clear, I checked it over for supplies. Two half stocked first aid kits in the bathrooms, half a dozen MREs hidden under a bed in one of the bareks, an assault rifle, a shotgun, and two pistols on some dead soldiers. . The guns were in pretty bad condition, and didn't have a lot of ammo. I wouldn’t use them though. No point in drawing attention to myself. I knew that if I left now, I’d be able to come back in the morning with my friends and clear it with the guns I had found. But why wait? I was there, it was empty, and there had to be more stuff upstairs. So I went to the stairwell and may my way up. Of course it being my life, things only went downhill from there. I heard something fall behind me as I crossed the first landing. I looked back to see a small green balb laying on the floor. Right beside a broken trip wire. “Fuck me!” I shouted as I ran up the stars. “Why would someone!-” BOOM! I screamed. Hot pellets ripping into my flanks and rear legs. My vision blurred as I was blown forward into the stairs. My horn sparked as it made contact with the stairs. Waves of agony shot through my body. One stair. Two stairs. Five. every step I fell made the pain worse. Finally my body stopped moving. After an unbearable amount of time, the pain lessened enough for me to move. I groaned as I looked up the stairs. Clear. If someone was there, they either hadn't heard me or figured I was dead. I tried to pull my pain pills out of my vest. I screamed as waves of agony shot through my body. It felt like every inch of me was covered in cattle prods. I was vaguely aware of sparks shooting from my horn. My night vision switched off and on as my body convulsed uncontrollably. I did everything I could to take back control of my body, but it was in vain. My body was no longer my own. Some outside force had taken control of it, shaking me into submission. All I could do was sit and wait for it to end. I don’t even know how long I laid there for. All I can say for certain was that at some point my body stopped moving. I layed there, too afraid to move. I was scared that moving would cause me to shake again. I didn’t want that to happen. I knew I couldn’t lay there forever though. I would starve or worse. Once I was confident it wouldn’t happen again, I pulled my pills out with my mouth and managed to open the bottle. I pulled two into my mouth with my tongue and swallowed them dry. Then I carefully pulled a healing potion out of my saddlebags with my hooves and downed it. Thank Luna I had found first aid kits downstairs. The potion started working immediately. My breath caught in my throat as I felt the metal bits from the frag being forced out of me. The business along my skin started to mend themselves. After about a minute, the pain went from agony to a dull throb. I slowly got to my hooves. My legs shook under me. I decided I would take a brake on the landing, and figure out what I was going to do. I was too afraid to try my magic again, so I ended up opening and eating one of the MREs with my teeth. It wasn’t the worst thing I had eaten. Better than canned spinach. I ate quickly, chasing the food with half my flask. Wow, I didn’t even feel buzzed. I figured the healing potion had something to do with that. After eating I felt a little better. My wounds were mostly healed, and night vision was working fine. I could still hide in shadows. I didn’t want to try my horn yet though. Better to be safe then sorry. I thought about what I should do. I wasn’t sure I would be able to disarm any traps if I ran into them. I even doubted my ability to find them. At the same time, if I returned to the others like this I would get an earful from Rivet. That’s not something I was looking forward to. At least if I could find two or three more guns it would make the trip worth it. I decided to keep going a bit longer. If I was going to to show up that beatin, I figured I might as well come back with something extra. Besides, I had to get back at the pyrotechnics asshole for hit little booby trap. I moved carefully up the rest of the stairs, being sure to avoid anything that looked like it might be a trap. Pressure plates, rigid light switches, trip wires. All of them hard to find, and all of them deadly. The second floor was just offices, so I didn’t even bother going in there. I did find a nice bolt action rifle on a body at the landing though. Three mags, 7.62s. Not bad. Finally I reached the top floor landing. Floor three. After carefully taking care of the tripwire that was attached to the door, I cloaked myself in shadow. I opened the door onto the third floor and gasped. The lights were on. The floor was being powered. If it was being powered, then someone was living there. Someone who was going to get a very nasty surprise. Even stranger, the place was clean. The floors had actually been swept recently. It was like I had walked into another world, one that hadn’t ended. It was clear there were no traps on this level. There was no where you could hide them. Besides, if someone was living here, why would you have traps inside your home? Then it dawned on me. My shroud was useless. There was no point in covering myself in darkness if the area was lite. I would stick out like a sore hoof. Which is funny, because I have never noticed if someones hooves were sore. I dropped the spell and slouched. I could still move quietly, but I could be seen. I could try and kill the power, but even if I could, then he would know I was there. Regardless, he's not getting off easy. I made my way through the strangely clean hall, staying close to the wall for cover. Before I could even get near any of the adjacent rooms, someone came out one of the doors. What I saw instilled more fear than anything I could even dream of. The unicorn zombie looked over at me, holding an MRE in an ember glow. It’s eyebrows shot up. “Quid hic agis quam!?” It bellowed. The MRE fell to the floor. I pulled one of the pistols into my mouth and opened fire. I might have been a bad shot with mouth grips, but even I could hit something in a narrow hallway. It's horn glowed as I fired. In tiny flashes of red, the bullets were knocked away as if they were nothing more than tin cans I had thrown. At that point, I did the only sensible thing I could think of. I turned tail and ran. The things horn glowed brightly as it fired a magical bolt of energy towards me. I dove to the ground. The bolt soared over my head. The bolt slammed into the door to the stairwell. The door liquefied. I scrambled to my hooves and kept running. “Fuge!” It screamed. A mass of smaller bolts fired from it’s horn. I ducked back into the stairwell gasping for air. “Ok, so it can levitate things, speak, stop bullets and melt shit. What the fuck!” I roared. “Am I ever going to get a fucking break! Why doesn't the universe just fuck me already and get it over with!” “Non possum ego a!” It screeched. Another volley of red bolts flew towards me, melting holes in the drywall. “Shit shit shit!” I shouted. I was about to run down the stairs, when I remembered the traps. “Fuck me with a-Ugh I can’t even come up with something good right now!!!!” I took a drink from my flask and shut my eyes. “I’m going to pay for this later.” I muttered as I charged the spell. I was...somewhere. Somewhere cold. I could hear something screaming at me from above. I groaned as I opened my eyes. I was at the bottom of a stairwell. Why was I...[The EUP building! It all came back to me. That...thing had forced me to teleport. My head felt like it had been beaten in with a hammer. The rest of me didn’t feel too great either. I sat up and vomited my dinner all over the floor beside me. I felt like I had just went 5 rounds with with a timberwolf. “How long was I lying here?” I coffees. My eyes gave me a pretty good idea. I could hardly see. The sun had come up at some point. “Oh god, the others.” I muttered. I got to my hooves, nearly slipping in the blood on the floor. My blood. The crack in my horn had a thin scab over it. A few of my cuts I got from the frag had torn open as well. About half my tail was gone, probably in a puddle upstairs. “Holy...Fucking...Balls…” I gasped. “That really just happened." I fell back to the floor, laying on my back. "Fuck....me...." I shut my eyes. Magic was out. Sun was out. How the hell was I supposed to get out of town. Then it dawned on me. I trudged through the sewers, muttering whatever profanities at the world that came to mind. I had drank down another healing potion, and some of the magic regen stuff. I felt a lot better than I did before. Still, I didn’t want to risk using my magic. It was a good thing the EUP building had sewer access in the basement. Saved me from having to go outside and get to a manhole. For the first time in my life, I had to use a flashlight. I had found it on one of the bodys on the first floor. I was really starting to feel for the earth ponies and pegasi. They really had it rough. After about a 10 minutes of trudging through sewer slime I figured I was far enough from town to emerge. I climbed up through on a nearby manhole, and tried to get my bearings. I was a good distance out of town, far enough away to be clear of most zombies. Luckily I came out pretty close to where I entered town in the first place, so I pretty much knew my way back. It looked like it was about a little less than an hour after sunrise. I figured the others would just be getting up. I was afraid how they would react to my little adventure when I got back. Hopefully my injuries would keep me from getting scolded too much. At least I had that going for me. I did my best to make good time, but whenever I tried to move to fast I felt sick. I guess that’s just the price I payed for arming me and my friends. I didn't regret it though. I knew we were done for without them. Really my injuries were nothing next to what would have happened if a herd had caught all of us unarmed. I wanted to take another healing potion, but I doubted it would do very much. Most of the pain was coming from my horn, which so far, remained unaffected by the magic elixir. I just took a big swig from my flask and kept moving. It was only a 45 minute walk back to the barn where I’d left the others. I was happy about that. If it had taken hours as it had the night before, I doubt I would have been able to make it there before they left. Once the barn came into view I let myself slow down a bit. I was almost back to my friends. If any of them went outside, they would see me. I was home free. I walked up to the barn smiling. I couldn't help it. After the hellish night I had been through, I needed to see my friends. Even if they were angry at me. I could hear people talking inside, probably about my not being there. I didn’t care how mad they would be at me. I was alive, and I found us some new toys to play with. I didn’t even bother to try and listen in or make my presence known. I Just opened the door and walked right in. “Hey guys.” I said. " I miss anything?" Everyone looked at me in stunned silence. Everyone save for Morning was gearing up. A map was laid out on the ground split into sections. Morning was probably out flying someplace. "Oh dear celestia." Rose breathed. "Silver what did you do? Jump through a window!?" She asked, rushing over. She sat me down and started looking over my wounds. "I'm fine Rose, I took a few potions I found. Really, it's nothing." By this point, everyone gathered around me. "Silver, are you sure you're alright?" Rivet asked. "Where did you get all this gear?" Gambit asked. "Did you get a tail cut?" Dusk added. "It is really bad." "I'm fine, from the EUP building in Applewood, and some zombie thought liquefied tail was in this season." I said. "You sure you're alright?" Rivet asked. "Yea. Yea, I'm fine. Just a little bruised." I said. I couldn't let them worry about me. I had already put them through more then enough of that. The truth was that I had no idea how I was. I had nearly been turned into a poodle, fraged, and had a seizure I could hardly even remember. "Alright..." Rivet said. He hardly seemed convinced. I got the feeling I would be having an eventful conversation with him later. "So, you went and grabbed all that gear?" Violet asked me. "Yea." I said. "I know you guys are probably pretty pissed at me for running off by myself," Vi rolled her eyes. "Except for maybe you, but we really needed this stuff. I got some MREs, some guns, ammo, meds. We have enough stuff to last a few days." "Silver, you could have been killed." Rivet said. "Hell, you look like you almost where. You should have brought help." "No." I said firmly. "None of you can do what I can, they would have seen you. If I had brought any of you, you would have died." "I could have flown above you." Rivet said. "landed near the building. Picked the locks Myself. It wouldn't have been hard." I sighed. "I just....I..." "Rivet, please." Dusk said. "She's been through enough for one night." Gambit nodded. "Can you tell us what happened?" "Well...I walked to the town, turned invisible, and started looking for a good place to scav. Found that the EUP center was locked from the inside, got in using Riv's lockpick, and looked around. I found everything save for the bolt action one the first floor, but figured there might be something upstairs." "Or someone." Gambit said. "Yea..." I sighed. "Anyway, went up the stairs, set of a trap, got blown up,-" "Wait, what!?" Rivet and Rose said simultaneously. "It was nothing, just a frag." I said. "That's how you got all those brussels?" Rose asked. I nodded. "Silver... how many potions did you drink last night?" She asked. "Umm...Two? Yea, it was two. Why?" "That's a lot of heavy damage for two potions to handle." She said. "The full moon." Dusk stated. "What?" Rose asked. "Umm, Dusk? I know you're the expert on pretty much anything ever thrown into a book, but I didn't see anything in the sky last night." Violet said. "And I'm not really sure what that has to do with any of this." Gambit added. "Oh, it's simple really." Dusk said. "We get more powerful at night, see? More aware, more awake, more powerful. Our bodies are pretty much supercharged. We heal a little faster then normal, feel as if we slept 8 hours." "That time you lifted the threw me like I was a bag of twigs." I added. "Yea, like that. When the moons out, pretty much everything is doubled." "Including our food intake." I added. Dusk nodded. "According to this book, on the full moon, our abilities are increased 6 times." She said. “So if you," She narrowed her eyes at me. "Had of stayed and had a potion, your magic would probably be almost back to normal. Instead, you had to go and hurt it more." I sighed again. I tried not thinking about the last two times I had tried my magic. Wow, they just kept making my plan to save all of their lives look great, weren't they? "Well, now that that medical mystery is solved, can I please get one with my story." They all nodded. "Ok, so I got up, took a potion, and made my way upstairs. Found the bolt action rifle, bla bla bla door, hallway, yata yata..." "Silver!" Rose snapped. "Fine find. When did you get so bosy? Anyway, on the top floor, I ran into this zom. But...It had the power on." I said. "It was using magic...and it yelled at me." I said. "Wait wait wait." Violet said. "It spoke to you? Did you hit your head when you blew up by chance?" "Shh." Dusk had the tip of her hoof to her lips. "Don't interrupt. It's rudesville." "What?" "SHH!" "Yes, and then what happened?" Gambit asked. "I fired at it...and the bullets...It knocked them away with it's magic. Then...it fired these bolts at me." "Magic bolts?" Dusk asked. "Yea. But when they hit something, the thing...liquefied." I said. "Was there maybe, I don't know, LSD in your potion or something?" Violet asked. "I'm telling you it happened!" I snapped. "No ones saying it didn't." Gambit said. "Well, no one taller than three feet." She stuck her tongue out at him. "There have been accounts of undead turning out like this. It's another kind of special, like reapers." He said. "Although, I've never heard of one using magic like that before. Is something like that advanced." Dusk thought for a moment. "Well...-" "Dusk can't do it." I said. "So, yea I would say very." Violet said. "She's kind of good at that. Remember the floating zombie?" We all nodded. I shuttered. I wonder if it was still up there…? "And it spoke?" Gambit asked. Again, I nodded. "What did it say?" "I'm not sure." I said. "It was in some other language." "Do your best." "It was like...Quiia, hich, ajus qudem or something." I stammered. "hic agis?" He asked. I nodded. "That's lattin." "Lattin for...?" "I don't know. I only did a semester in university." He said. “You went to university?” Rivet asked. “What did you do?” “A story for another time.” "So, you ran. Then what happened?" Rose asked. Dusk looked like someone who was getting to the best part of their favorite story. "I got behind cover and teleported. Woke up a while later in a poodle of my blood." "How long where you out?" Rose asked. "It's really important." "I have no idea. The blood had started drying. Does that help?" "A little bit..." She muttered. Something was on her mind. I really needed to learn mind reading. If only it was part of my freak night powers. "So, that's it?" Gambit asked. "Yea, more or less." "Alright. Go get some rest. I think you've earned that at least." I walked over to where I had left my bedroll the night before and got comfy. As I drifted off to sleep, I was vaguely aware of my friends talking about me. "Somethings not adding up." Rose whispered. "If the blood wasn't even all dry yet, she couldn't have been there more than a few hours. She was gone over 9, at least." "Theres something she's not saying." Rivet said. "Something else happened she doesn't want us to know about." "If She doesn't want us to know, I'm sure there's a good reason." Dusk said. "She doesn't like ponies worrying about her." "That's the problem." Rose mumbled. "Face it though, I know my sister. If she doesn't want you to know about it, then you will never know." "She has to be the most stubborn pony I have ever meet. Not to mention blind." "What was that?" Rivet asked. "What was what?" Rivet sighed. "Never mind. Listen, I'm the last person who wants to go digging around in Silvers life, but somethings really wrong. She was nearly broken yesterday. She lost her dads rifle. Now, she runs off in the middle of the night alone, nearly gets killed, and comes back in a better mode than I've seen her in days. Not to mention the missing time on her trip." "She never said how her horn got cracked open again." Rose added. Dusk sighed. "This just feels so...deceitful. Like I'm going against her." "It's alright Dusk." Rose said. "We just need to know what happened. Somethings wrong." "You guys didn't notice?" Violet asked. She sounded farther away from the others. "What?" Rivet asked. "When she showed off her guns, took off her vest for bed, got all nice and cosy?" "What do you mean, she just-" Rivet stopped mid sentence. "Oh dear Celestia..." "It can't be." Dusk muttered. "Am I missing something?" Rose asked. I could almost feel Violet rolling her eyes at that remark. "Your friends magicless."
Primed and ShroudedIt was hours after I had gotten back. Shortly after I got up, everyone else started heading to bed. Everyone save for Rivet, who was sitting outside the front door of the barn keeping watch. I had volunteered, but Rivet insisted that he should do it. So instead, I just sat up in the hayloft looking up at the stairs, like Dusk and I used to do in our own hayloft s long ago... I sighed as I looked up at the night sky. Nearly everything had changed. The world changed. The ponies changed. The landscape changed. But the stars Hadn’t changed. The same stars that I had looked up at since I was a little girl. The same constellations. "I'm....Not really sure what I'm doing here..." I said to the sky. "I've never really prayed before, and I'm not really sure who I should be praying to...Just that this is what ponies do when they need to talk, I guess. So, whoever might be listening, Celestia, Luna, some kind of god, dad..." I sighed. "I just need to speak, ok? "I thought I had made the right choice by going and getting those guns, you know? But now that I'm back, they're treating me differently. Since I woke up, they're treating me like I did something wrong. I've done a long list of things in my life that I would love to take back...but this isn't one of those things. But see, my friends are treating it like it is. Maybe it was dumb of me to go up to the third floor of the building, or to leave them out of the plan and do it myself, but it wasn't a mistake. I did what I had to. I always have." "But now...I don't know what I'm doing. It's like they don't trust me anymore. There not letting me go with them to the EUP building, there not letting me take shifts on watch, they won't let me sweep the perimeter. It's like they think the second I'm out of there sight I'll take of again. Was...Did I make a mistake? Should I not of went to the guard station. Before I knew it had to be done. We needed better weapons then sharpened twigs and cheap bows. Now I feel like I let everypony down, even though I didn't do anything wrong. Rivets hardly spoken with me since I woke up, and Rose keeps giving me that "lost puppy" look. I just...I don't know what I'm supposed to do. Yesterday everything was so clear. Get the guns, go through town, head for Filly. Now, I don't know. I keep asking what the plan is, but none of them will talk about it. I just wish I knew what I did." I laughed a little bit. "Sorry, I got a little emotional there. You're some kind of god or immortal superpower or something, the last thing you need is some mare bitching to you about her little problems. The worlds hell enough as it is without having to deal with those." "If there really is someone up there, who ever you are, thanks for listening. I just needed to get my thoughts straight, you know. I used to have this book I would write in, but Dusk and I ended up having to use it to get a fire going." I stood up and sighed. "You know, maybe I'll just sleep up here in the hay." I made my way out of the loft early the next morning. Since I slept all day the day before, I only slept for a few hours. Still, I felt pretty good. The acheyness from my little adventure was pretty much gone, and my horn seemed to be regenerating some what. I still had a bit of a headache though. The sun had barely touched the sky yet, so my friends where all still snoring in their bedrolls. All save for Rose, who must have been on watch. I took a swig from my flask before going outside to chat with her. "Hey." I said as I walked outside. She was sitting outside the door, reading some kind of book. "Morning." She said smiling at me. "Mind if I sit?" I asked. "Not at all." She said, patting the grass beside her. I sat down and rested my back against the barn. I missed being in the country. Even if living in town was pretty much the same, it didn't feel the same. "Are you feeling ok?" She asked. I sighed. I was starting to get really tired of that question, even if they meant well. "Yea, I'm fine. Bit of a headache, but I'll live." "From when you hit your horn?" She asked. "Yea, probably." I replied. "So you did hit it then. You really should had brought that up sooner." She said. "I didn't think it was that big of a deal. I know you all noticed me not using my magic, but really, it's not a big deal. I'm fine without it." "Have you tried using it yet?" She looked from my eyes to my horn and back. "No, I havn't tried my magic since I teleported." "Try it now. If you only hit it, you should be fine know that it's started healing. Just don't overuse it and don't do anything to major." "I'll try it later." I said. I didn't feel comfortable trying my magic again. She raised an eyebrow. "Why not now? Silver, if there's something I should know you have to tell me. I can't help you otherwise. We've been friends for months Silv, you know you can talk to me." "I...Alright, but you can't tell anyone. Especially Dusk. I don't want her to worry." "Come on, you know me better than that." She said. "Well...When the grenade went off I hit my horn off the stairs. When I tried to levitate something after, I..." "Yes." "I...Um..." "You can tell me Silver." "I had a seizure. I don't know how long it lasted, but...It felt like days. It was the scariest feeling of my life. Like my body wasn't my own anymore. Now I'm afraid to try casting any spells in case it happens again." I shut my eyes in and hung my head in shame. I was to weak to even try to use a little magic. How would she be able to deal with me? I felt tears running down my checks. How could I face her now that she knew how much of a filly I was? I expected her to leave, or yell, or...something. Instead, I felt her hooves wrap around me. I opened my eyes and looked over at her. "Why,,,?" "That's nothing to be ashamed about." She said. "It's natural for you to feel hesitant to try magic again after such a traumatic experience. You should have just told us in the first place, we all would have understood. We care about you Silver." "Could you...Not tell the others?" I asked. "Please?" "I would never tell them anything you didn't want me to hun." "Thanks. For all of this." I pulled out of the huge. "No problem. That's what friends are for, right?" "Yea...I'm starting to get that. I should probably wake the others. We have work to do." "So, what's the plan?" I asked Rivet as he cleaned the guns I had found. "We go into town, kill the thing, search the building, and leave. Then we come back here and get you." "Why can't I go?" I asked. "I can fight." "Because last time you went off on your own you nearly died, and havn't used magic since. I get if you don't want to tell me what happened, but you could have at least said something. Until your magics back it's too dangerous for you to come with us." "You don't have magic." I said. "I don't need magic to fight." He said. "Neither do I. I can shot fine without it. I'm getting better with mouth grips and I would be fine with one of the assault rifles in a battle saddle." Rivet sighed. "This means you need to do as your told." "I know." "No running off, or making decisions without talking with us." "I know." "Your sure?" "I got this. You build me the saddle and dial it in, and I'll mow down some corpses no problem." "Alright. Then I guess I can tell you what the plan it. I'll just tell you right now, it's very Rivet." "OoooOOOooo." I said. "I like Rivet plans. They're always a blast." Later that day, we were all making our way towards Applewood. Rivet had set me up with a battle saddle and firing bit out of old parts from the barn, so I was pretty much set to go. After a few tips, I could fire with some accuracy. It was no high powered sniper, but it had one hell of a fire rate. Not that it helped when your enemy could turn lead into poodles. Gambit and I were up front. The others were all spread out behind us. This time Rivet had overwatch to look out for any herds that were too big to take out. Of course, we had to be quiet, so I didn't get to use my gun. The plan was simple. We go into the sewer where I came out of and make our way to the guard center. Once we get in, we get to the third floor, and kick some ass. Easy. If things went well, the moon would be up shortly before we got into the building, so my sister and I would be supercharged. "So, when the thing chased you-" Gambit started "It's a Nova." I stated firmly, cutting him off. "What?" "The arch type. I'm calling it a Nova. You know, as in hot." He rolled his eyes. "Allright, when the Nova gave chace, how fast was it?" I thought for a moment. "Maybe...not quite as as fast as me, but pretty close." "Two thirds?" "Yea, around there maybe. And...I think it was limping a little." "Alright, good." He said. "Why do you need to know how fast it can move?" I asked. "I've heard stories of zombies faster than the eye can see from men with the scars to prove it. I like to have all the details prior." "You must have some interesting stories before you got to town." I said. He chuckled. "From what I hear, I'm not the only one. Listen, I want you to know something." He said, suddenly serious "What is it? Is there something in my teeth?" I asked. "No Silver, you're fine. I just want you to know that, what you did to get these guns wasn't a mistake." "You think I did the right thing?" I asked. "I think you did something stupid, ignorant, and selfish. And yet, without those guns or knowing about the tunnel, we would all have starved. At the same time if you had of spoken to us, we could have worked out a better plan. But you made a call, and you stood by it. Even when no one else did, you knew what you did was right. You could be a great leader Silver, if you just let your stubborn pride boil away a bit." "I'm...Not sure if that's a compliment." "Take it." He said, smiling. "A sewer?" Morning asked, appalled. "Can't I just fly over to the building and have you guys let me in?" "Too much risk." Rivet said. "If the herds in the town are as big as Silver claims, they could breach the doors. We don't need the extra challenge." "Not yet, anyway." I said. "Umm..."Dusk said. "You can teleport back here at any time and wait for us up in those trees over there." I told her, pointing to some trees off the road. "No one will blame you." "Alright..." She said. "Just...stay with me, ok?" She asked. "Definitely. You keep your horn bright, and I'll be with you every step of the way." "...Alright. Anytime?" "Anytime you feel unsafe." "I...Don't think I'll do that. Then all of you would be down there with no way out." "Everyone set?" Rivet asked. We all nodded. "Right then." Gambit said. "Let's kill us a Nova." “Silver, how long until we reach the manhole to the building?” Gambit asked from ahead. The tunnel was wide enough for all of us to walk two abreast, save for Morning. Gambit and Violet were in front, followed by Rivet and I, then Morning bringing up the rear. Dusk was laying on my back trying to block everything out. “Well...Not to long now. And it’s not a manhole. It’s a maintenance door. It’ll take us into the sub basement.” “Great. Can’t wait to get out of this tunnel. Smells like Silver down here.” Morning muttered. “Yea...It is a little creepy.” Violet said. Hey!” She pointed up ahead. “Is that it?” As a matter of fact it was. Less than a minute later, we were in the sub basement drying off. Dusk was a little better in there. She got off my book and starting looking around. The sub basement was an old bomb shelter somepony had converted to a storage room. Sadly it was mostly spare parts and cleaning agents, not very much we could use. Rivet smiled as he went shelf to shelf, pulling off chemicals, pipes, and computer parts. Instantly I smiled. “Rivet plan?” “You never know when you might need something blown up.” “In this world, it’s every other day.” Violet said with a roll of her eyes.” Dusk climbed off my back and sighed. “Guess I’ll take creepy, used to be a bomb shelter, subbasement over dark, wet, little sewer. Now what?” “Dusk, can you put up some mage lights around for us to see by?” I asked. “Yea, no prob.” Her horn flashed once, and nearly a dozen orbs of light appeared all around the storage room. Rose let the light of her horn die. “Well...that’s some spell.” Morning said. “I set up most of the mage lanterns in town, or showed those who did how.” Dusk beamed with pride. “Ok, you guys get your little plan together, I’ll go scout ahead and-” “Not happening.” Rivet said. “But I-” “Rivets right.” Rose cut in. “You can’t defend yourself.” “But I can-” “Your at the back, Silver.” Gambit said. “We can’t have-” “Sh.” Morning cut us off. She pointed to a door across the room. If my memory was right, it went into the main basement. “Theres something back there.” “zombs?” Violet asked with a smirk. Morning nodded. “Guess we’ll be getting some action early.” “No no no, that can’t be right.” I said. “This place was locked down when I went through here. Theres no where they could have gotten in.” “Well, you must have fucked up.” Violet shrugged. “Or a ghost opened the doors and let them through.’ “Or,” Dusk cut in. “The thing upstairs did it knowing we’d come back in this way.” “Yes, because a corps would think that far ahead.” “Yes, it would, if it can do magic, set traps, and speak.” Dusk said. “This thing is smart.” “So, what’s the plan?” Rose asked. “Rose, you stay back over there,” I pointed at the far wall, behind some shelves. “You guys all stand around the door. I’ll open it, then we can take them out as they funnel in.” “And who put you in charge, sparks?” Morning asked. I subconsciously glanced towards my horn. “No, she’s right.” Gambit said. “It’s a good idea. but you can’t be a part of it.” “What!” I snapped. “You and Rose stay here. We’ll come back when the top floor is clear.” “I’m not sitting out.” I said. “You can’t make me.” “Your right Silver, I can’t.” He said, stepping in front of me.. “Just nudge me aside with your magic, and you can lead.” My ears went back as I looked down at the ground. “I...I can’t.” Rivet walked over and put his hoof on my back. “Don’t worry about us. Just chill here and cover Rose, we’ll be back before you know it.” “I….Fine.” I said sitting down. I know I wanted to go with them, but at the same time...they were right. I couldn’t do anything. I could fire the rifle I had alright without magic, but even that wasn’t much in a building. I wasn’t all that used to shooting while moving. I sat down beside Rose and watched idly as they let the walkers filter into the room, just to be killed by ours. No one wanted the arch type to know that we were in the building, so they used a combination of melee, magic, and Vi’s bow. I hardly payed attention as I figured out what I would do. Rivet had planned out them going through a rear stairwell to lessen the chances of detection, so I could go through the main ones like before. Get past the traps, get up stairs, then figure things out from there. I bet Rivet had already cut the power to the third floor. “Hey, Rose?” She looked over and smiled at me. “Yes?” “What do you think of going on a little adventure. Ok, so, it wasn’t my best plan ever. We managed to get to the main floor without anyone taking notice, but it was only because our friends were so far ahead. Rose could not do stealth. On the way up, my vision had shifted into the silver nighttime spectrum I had become so used to. “Silver. Your eyes...there kind of...um…” “They glow at night, ok?” I asked. “Don’t worry, no one will see them anyway.” We continued through the first floor, easily spotting the places where our friends had been. Bodies of the living dead were thrown across the floor in careless heaps. “I still don’t think this is a good idea.” Rose said. “We’re just going to flank it for them. It’s a good plan, trust me.” “Alright...I trust you. Just, cover me, ok?” “Of course.” I nodded. “And I’ll patch you up if anything happens.” She smiled at me warmly I nodded. “Yea, thanks.” Then there I was again. Same place as last time. The stairwell that had nearly killed me. I knew it’s traps wouldn’t touch me this time. I knew what I was doing. What I was looking for. I just had to be careful`. “These stairs are rigged.” I told Rose. “Stay behind me, and stay close. Do whatever I tell you to. Alright?” “O-ok. Are you sure this is safe?” She asked. “Theres no such thing as safe Rose. Just trust me, I’ll get us up.” “Alright. I’ll be brave.” “Good. Lets go.” This time going up was a lot less eventful. We didn’t set off any of the traps. There were a few close calls with some new ones that had been put it, but I either noticed before we triggered them or found a way for us to avoid them. I pulled Rose to the floor to keep us both from getting shot by a rigged shotgun, and Rose tossed away a grenade cluster before it blew our heads off. Finally, after about 10 minutes, we got to the top floor. I was glad that we had made such good time. Rose was looking a little freaked though. She must not have been handling the, “you could die without even knowing what happend” thing to well. It takes a little getting used to at first. “Rose, you ok?” “Huh?” “Are you alright?” “Y-Yea. I can do this.” “You can wait here if you want.” “I’m going with you.” “You don’t-” “Someone needs to keep you out of trouble.” “...Alright. Lets go.” Someone had replaced the door that had been melted, and the holes in the wall were boarded up. I peaked through the window in the door. Just as I had thought. The power was off. So at the very least, that part of the plan was going well. “I’m going to go up and open one of the doors. When you hear three hoof taps, get to it and get inside as fast and quietly as you can. Ok?” She nodded. “What...are you going to do?” I took a breath, shrouding myself in a blanket of shadows. “I’m going for a little walk. I’ll follow you into the room.” “You...wow.” “Yea, it’s quite the sight. Or lack of. Don’t get used to it though. It’s way harder without the full moon.” “We loss that tomorrow.” I opened the door and slipped out. there was still no one in the hallway. No gunfire either. I wasn’t sure if that was a good sign or a bad one. I guessed I’d see. I made my way down the hall, to the first door on the left. Inside, was a kitchen. Empty. Next door, storage. That could work. I tapped my hoof three times. After a moment, Rose stepped out and trotted into the storage closet, glancing around nervously as she did so. Once Rose was inside, I stepped in and shut the door behind us. I let my spell drop. “Alright, I’m going to find the armory. If you hear anything-” “I’m not staying here while you risk yourself out there.” She cut me off. I eyebrows shot up. She cut me off. And she was being brave. What was up with her… “I can turn invisible. You’ll be safe here. You can’t fight Rose, you're a medic.” “Without your magic, you're a sitting duck. Please, let me come. If you get hurt….” I sighed. I could let her stay hidden, where it’s safe. Or let her come with me. She might not be a good fighter, but she had magic. “...Alright. You can come. But stay behind me and-” I gasped as she threw her hooves around me. “Thank you! You wont regret this.” Once I recuperated I pushed her off me. “Try not to make me.” I said. “Just stay behind me, and be quiet” We made our way through the halls, Rose staying hidden behind my shoulder, in case the creature decided to exit through one of the doors ahead. We turned down another dull hallway. Rose jumped. Gunfire erupted nearby. It echoed easily through the hallways towards us. Before she could even react farther, I was running. She screamed and tore after me, but I didn’t waver. I went around around the next corner and there it was. Down the next corridor, stood the nova. .It snarled towards the gunfire. It was clear that my friends were firing at it, but none were getting through. It snarled in their direction. I leveled the barrel of my saddle mounted rifle at it. It was clear that it was having trouble seeing. It had it’s eyes half open, trying to penetrate the darkness better. They still had that eerie glow. I let out a breath, and fired. The crack of the rifle toor through the hall. The creature let out a feral scream and staggered as the round tore through it’s side. I fired again. Then again. By then, my friends rounds were making it through as well. I knew it wouldn’t last much longer. I fired again, ripping a hole right through it’s skull. I breathed heavily as I kept my scope centered on the beast. I heard Violet whooping in glee at our victory. Rose sighed with relief. Then the wounds started to glow. Started to mend. Rivet appeared around the corner, yelling at the others to follow. He scowled at me as he ran. “Run Silver!” He shouted to me. “Last door on the left! Go!” And I went. I went to the last door and barreled through it. My friends weren't short behind. I counted as each of them entered the room. Rivet, Rose, Gambit, Violet, Dusk, Morning. That’s everyone. I slammed the door shut, only to have Rivet come up behind me and type on the keypad beside it. A moment later, a purple sigil appears on the door, glowing brightly. “There…” He said, breathing heavily. “That should hold em.” “How’d you-” “A bunch of the safety doors are rigged up with these runes. They absorb energy, a little like Mithril, but they can’t take nearly as much. It won’t last long until that thing overloads it.” “How's it powered right now?” I asked. I really hoped he hadn’t messed up his job somehow. “All security measures are made with a energy backup, just in case.” “Cool. So...where are we trapped?” I looked around the room. Behind me was a massive silver looking door, with a desk and terminal off to the side. Lockers sat on either side of the room. My friends didn’t look to bad. Other than some ruffled feathers and some bumps and bruises, everyone seemed fine. I heard something banging on the other side of the door, but it sounded empty and far off. I guess that’s what it was like if you beat against a magical barrier. “What are you doing up here Silver?” Rivet asked me in a low voice. “I thought you’d need my help. And I was right.” “Yea, well now we know that that thing regenerates, and we still have no idea how to kill it.” He said. “Silver, if you had just listened once in your life-” “Rivet?” Gambit asked. We both looked over. He was looking at the vault door. Everyone was looking at the vault door. “Can you get this armory open?” He asked. Rivet looked to the terminal. “I can give it a shot” He said walking towards the computer. He sat down at it and got to work. Dusk closed her eyes and ran a hoof over it, smiling slightly. “Wow,” She whispered quietly. Violet walked over to her. “Sup?” She asked, looking at the door. “The energy...It’s amazing.” She said. “Powerful...but so calm...still...It’s like-” “The stars?” I asked. She looked back at me and nodded, smiling. I smiled back. I had to admit, something about the door did seem...calming somehow. Violet narrowed her eyes at us. “Right...I’m just going to rest on that side of the room...you two just keep your crazy magic voodoo away, alright?” “I don’t feel a thing.” Rose said, gazing at the door. “Just seems like metal to me.” My sister and I shrugged. The sigil on the door dimmed for a moment, before brightening back up again “Rivet, door?” I asked. “I tried every password I know. Nothing works. It’ll take nearly five hours for me to generate it, and there's only enough power in the computer to run for three.” The sigil dimmed before returning to normal again. The creature shrieked at us in its dead language. Screaming as loud as it could. Even through the barrier, it was loud. “We don’t have that kind of time Riv, even if you had power.” I said. “She’s right.” Gambit said. We need a plan.” “Morning, what are you doing?” She looked over at me from outside one of the lockers, which she opened. “I’m trying to find something helpful. Why?” “No, it’s a good idea. Everyone look through the lockers. Morning, take the ones that’ve been cleared and place them against the door.” “Yea...yea, ok, sure.” She said, nodding. Everyone got to work clearing the lockers. Soon we had a pile of supplies in the center of the room, and a decent sized barricade over the door. Wouldn’t be hard to melt though, but it was something. “So, now what?” Violet asked me. “Well...Dusk, do you know anything about sigils or casting runes?” She shook her head. “That’s more zebra magic. I never made it that far.” “Ok….Rivet, can you force the door? Bypass the computer?” He groaned at the computer he was still working on. “I...No...Maybe. Just, give me some time to get something together, I’ll get back to you.” I nodded. “Dusk, Rose?” They both looked to me. “Between the three of us, do we have enough juice to get everyone out of here?” Dusk nodded. “Easily.It shouldn’t be a problem at all.” Rose turned towards the door and grabbed it in her magic. “Open...You….stupid…mean…door! She groaned as she strained against the door. Her glow around the door seemed to brighten as the glows around her horn began to fade. She cried out as her magic faulted. She fell to the floor. Her eyes dimmed “What happened?” Gabit asked, rushing over.” “I-I-I don’t know.” I stammered. “Alright, calm down Sis.” Dusk said. “She’s fine. The door just took some of her energy. Give her some of your magic potion the zebra gave you.” I did as she said. About a minute later, she stirred and opened her eyes. “Why...am I on the floor?” “Because for once I’m not the only one who hurt myself.” I said. “Oh...ok.” She replied. “FUCK!” Everyone turned to Rivet. who was sitting over the computer still. “It locked me out.” He said. “The computers useless.” “Can’t you bypass it?” Gambit asked. “Trick the system to think the computer sent the command?” “No. The computer is programed to send it energy that will resonate with the door. The only people who know how to recreate the right magic are The engineers and Luna herself.” We all winced as the Sigil dimmed. This time it didn’t spike back up. The spell was starting to fail. The basic spell matrix couldn’t take the abuse. “Dusk…” I asked. “Can you get them all out of here alone?” “I...Maybe…” She said. “Why? What are you doing?” “What I always do.” I smiled at her. Something stupid.” “Silver, if you die, can I have your sword thing?” Morning asked “Can it fang!” Rose snapped. The room went silent for a second. Everyone was stunned. Rose had never spoken out against anyone. But to start with Morning? Shit. Morning was just as stunned. She didn’t even have a comment. “Right…” I said, breaking the tension. “Here we go.” I reached out with my magic and grabbed the door. Immediately I felt my energy being siphoned from me, pulled away. It felt like my very soul was being torn from my body. The pain in my horn was nothing next next to the soul sucking feeling of being torn away from my body. I was there, near the door. But I was also floating. Drifting through space. I could feel it. Everyone who had touched it. I could feel them. The bits of them it had taken. Like a hivemind. Unrelenting. Unwavering. Then I felt all that power in me. There emotions, there knowledge, there power. For a few short second, I felt, I knew, everything they did. From the moment of their berths, to there deaths. The good, and the bad. Every part of my body, every fiber of my being, felt the raw power of all of those people. it pulsed through me like a tidal wave. I directed all of it towards the door. All of our power. All of our emotions. Everything we were was forced into pulling the door open. Bending it to our will. We felt no pain in channeling our magic through it. We didn’t feel much of anything. I felt light headed as I returned to myself. My friends were looking down at me in astonishment. My horn and head burned. I heard the rhythmic banging of the zombie outside the door. My breath caught in my throat. “Dear Celestia…” Dusk breathed. “How…” Everyone jumped as the sigil on the door dimmed, the sound of the thing hitting the door echoing through the room. That spell wasn’t going to last much longer. “Inside…” I breathed. *G-go” I felt Rivet put a hoof around me as we made our way inside the armory. My horn flickered every two seconds, trying to contain all the energy that had been forced into me. Once we were in the armory, Rivet ran to a panel near the door and started tapping on it. Immediately Gambit jumped in to hold be up. I felt light headed. Fuzzy. Yet, everything was so clear. I could feel my skin almost vibrating. The door began to close, thanks to Rivet knowing how to work the door panel. Just as it slide shut, we heard the creature burst into the room beyond, breaking through the door defence. It was a good thing there was no way it could move the mithril. I had figured everyone to be ogling over whatever weapons were in the armory. That was, after all, why we were there. Instead, they were all fixated on me. I took a step away from Gambit, and slumped to the floor. “Silver,” Rivet sat down beside me and put a wing around me. “How-” “L-later.” I breathed. “We need to find a way out of this mess.”
Power and PestilenceSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.